This is a modern-English version of Shelley, originally written by Symonds, John Addington.
It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling,
and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If
you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.
Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.
English Men of Letters
English Literary Figures
EDITED BY JOHN MORLEY
Edited by John Morley
SHELLEY
SHELLEY
SHELLEY
BY
JOHN ADDINGTON SYMONDS
BY
JOHN ADDINGTON SYMONDS
MACMILLAN AND CO., LIMITED
ST. MARTIN’S STREET, LONDON
1909
MACMILLAN AND CO., LIMITED
ST. MARTIN’S STREET, LONDON
1909
First Edition October 1878
Reprinted October 1878, 1879, 1881, 1884,
with many corrections, 1887, 1895, 1902, 1909
Library Edition 1902, 1907
Pocket Edition 1909
First Edition October 1878
Reprinted October 1878, 1879, 1881, 1884,
with many corrections, 1887, 1895, 1902, 1909
Library Edition 1902, 1907
Pocket Edition 1909
PREFACE.
This sketch of Shelley’s life was written in the summer of 1878. Since then Professor Dowden’s Life of Percy Bysshe Shelley (2 vols., Kegan Paul, Trench, and Co., 1886) has been given to the world. In that exhaustive work many important documents belonging to the poet’s heirs have been freely used for the first time. Professor Dowden has thus been able to elucidate some hitherto obscure points in Shelley’s history, and to settle several doubtful questions. It is not probable that much more will be added in the future to our knowledge of his life.
This overview of Shelley's life was written in the summer of 1878. Since then, Professor Dowden's Life of Percy Bysshe Shelley (2 vols., Kegan Paul, Trench, and Co., 1886) has been published. In that detailed work, many important documents from the poet's heirs have been used for the first time. Professor Dowden has managed to clarify some previously unclear aspects of Shelley's life and resolve several uncertain issues. It’s unlikely that much more will be added to our understanding of his life in the future.
Upon the appearance of Professor Dowden’s biography, I was anxious to rewrite those portions of my book which required modification by the light of authentic papers now at length communicated to the public. My references to the Shelley archives (pp. 81 and 83) in particular required correction.
Upon the release of Professor Dowden’s biography, I was eager to revise the parts of my book that needed updating based on the genuine documents that have finally been shared with the public. My mentions of the Shelley archives (pp. 81 and 83) especially needed to be corrected.
This, however, would have involved a disproportionate derangement of the stereotype plates. I am therefore obliged to content myself with minor alterations. These are of three kinds. In the[Pg vi] present volume I have introduced such verbal changes as could be made upon the plates. I have also enclosed some passages in brackets, indicating thereby that I should prefer to omit these altogether. Finally, I have recast the narrative of Shelley’s separation from his first wife (pp. 79-83), and have placed this in an Appendix, to which I earnestly call the attention of my readers.
This, however, would have caused a significant disruption to the stereotype plates. So, I have to settle for minor changes. These changes come in three forms. In the[Pg vi] current volume, I've made some verbal adjustments that could be implemented on the plates. I've also put some passages in brackets to indicate that I would rather leave these out entirely. Lastly, I've rewritten the story of Shelley’s separation from his first wife (pp. 79-83) and included it in an Appendix, which I strongly urge my readers to pay attention to.
JOHN ADDINGTON SYMONDS.
JOHN ADDINGTON SYMONDS.
Davos Platz, February 1887.
Davos, Switzerland, February 1887.
CONTENTS.
PAGE | |
CHAPTER I. | |
Birth and Childhood | 1 |
CHAPTER II. | |
Eton and Oxford | 12 |
CHAPTER III. | |
Life in London and First Marriage | 39 |
CHAPTER IV. | |
Second Home in London and Split from Harriet | 72 |
CHAPTER V. | |
Life at Marlow and Trip to Italy | 95 |
CHAPTER VI. | |
Living in Pisa | 131 |
CHAPTER VII. | |
End Times | 168 |
CHAPTER VIII. | |
Epilogue | 182 |
INDEX | 199 |
LIST OF AUTHORITIES.
1. The Poetical and Prose Works of Percy Bysshe Shelley, edited by Mrs. Shelley. Moxon, 1840, 1845. 1 vol.
1. The Poetry and Prose Works of Percy Bysshe Shelley, edited by Mrs. Shelley. Moxon, 1840, 1845. 1 vol.
2. The Poetical Works, edited by Harry Buxton Forman. Reeves and Turner, 1876-7. 4 vols.
2. The Poetical Works, edited by Harry Buxton Forman. Reeves and Turner, 1876-7. 4 vols.
3. The Works of Percy Bysshe Shelley, edited by W. M. Rossetti. Moxon, 1870. 2 vols.
3. The Works of Percy Bysshe Shelley, edited by W. M. Rossetti. Moxon, 1870. 2 vols.
4. Hogg’s Life of Shelley. Moxon, 1858. 2 vols.
4. Hogg’s Life of Shelley. Moxon, 1858. 2 volumes.
5. Trelawny’s Records of Shelley, Byron, and the Author Pickering, 1878. 2 vols.
5. Trelawny’s Records of Shelley, Byron, and the Author Pickering, 1878. 2 vols.
6. Shelley Memorials, edited by Lady Shelley. Smith and Elder. 1 vol.
6. Shelley Memorials, edited by Lady Shelley. Smith and Elder. 1 volume.
7. Medwin’s Life of Shelley. Newby, 1847. 2 vols.
7. Medwin’s Life of Shelley. Newby, 1847. 2 volumes.
8. Shelley’s Early Life, by D. F. McCarthy. Chatto and Windus. 1 vol.
8. Shelley’s Early Life, by D. F. McCarthy. Chatto and Windus. 1 vol.
9. Leigh Hunt’s Autobiography. Smith and Elder.
9. Leigh Hunt’s Autobiography. Smith and Elder.
10. W. M. Rossetti’s Life of Shelley, included in the edition above cited, No. 3.
10. W. M. Rossetti’s Life of Shelley, included in the edition mentioned above, No. 3.
11. Shelley, a Critical Biography, by G. B. Smith. David Douglas, 1877.
11. Shelley, a Critical Biography, by G. B. Smith. David Douglas, 1877.
12. Relics of Shelley, edited by Richard Garnett. Moxon, 1862.
12. Relics of Shelley, edited by Richard Garnett. Moxon, 1862.
[Pg x]13. Peacock’s Articles on Shelley in Fraser’s Magazine, 1858 and 1860.
[Pg x]13. Peacock's articles about Shelley in Fraser's Magazine, 1858 and 1860.
14. Shelley in Pall Mall, by R. Garnett, in Macmillan’s Magazine, June, 1860.
14. Shelley in Pall Mall, by R. Garnett, in Macmillan’s Magazine, June, 1860.
15. Shelley’s Last Days, by R. Garnett, in the Fortnightly Review, June, 1878.
15. Shelley’s Last Days, by R. Garnett, in the Fortnightly Review, June, 1878.
16. Two Lectures on Shelley, by W. M. Rossetti, in the University Magazine, February and March, 1878.
16. Two Lectures on Shelley, by W. M. Rossetti, in the University Magazine, February and March, 1878.
17. The Prose Works of P. B. Shelley, edited by H. B. Forman. Reeves and Turner, 1880. 4 vols.
17. The Prose Works of P. B. Shelley, edited by H. B. Forman. Reeves and Turner, 1880. 4 vols.
18. Shelley, a Poem, etc., by James Thomson. Printed for private circulation at the Chiswick Press, 1884.
18. Shelley, a Poem, etc., by James Thomson. Printed for private distribution at the Chiswick Press, 1884.
19. The Life of Percy Bysshe Shelley, by Edward Dowden, LL.D. Kegan Paul, Trench, and Co., 1886. 2 vols.
19. The Life of Percy Bysshe Shelley, by Edward Dowden, Ph.D. Kegan Paul, Trench, and Co., 1886. 2 vols.
SHELLEY.
SHELLEY.
CHAPTER I.
BIRTH AND CHILDHOOD.
BIRTH AND CHILDHOOD.
It is worse than useless to deplore the irremediable; yet no man, probably, has failed to mourn the fate of mighty poets, whose dawning gave the promise of a glorious day, but who passed from earth while yet the light that shone in them was crescent. That the world should know Marlowe and Giorgione, Raphael and Mozart, only by the products of their early manhood, is indeed a cause for lamentation, when we remember what the long lives of a Bach and Titian, a Michelangelo and Goethe, held in reserve for their maturity and age. It is of no use to persuade ourselves, as some have done, that we possess the best work of men untimely slain. Had Sophocles been cut off in his prime, before the composition of Œdipus; had Handel never merged the fame of his forgotten operas in the immortal music of his oratorios; had Milton been known only by the poems of his youth, we might with equal plausibility have laid that flattering unction to our heart. And yet how shallow would have been our optimism, how fallacious our attempt at consolation. There is no denying[Pg 2] the fact that when a young Marcellus is shown by fate for one brief moment, and withdrawn before his spring-time has brought forth the fruits of summer, we must bow in silence to the law of waste that rules inscrutably in nature.
It's pointless to lament the unchangeable; yet, probably every person has mourned the fate of great poets whose beginnings promised a brilliant future, but who left this world while their light was still just starting to shine. It's truly sad that we only know Marlowe, Giorgione, Raphael, and Mozart through the works of their youth, especially when we consider what the long lives of Bach, Titian, Michelangelo, and Goethe had in store for their later years. It doesn't help to convince ourselves, as some have, that we have the best work from those taken too soon. If Sophocles had died young, before writing Œdipus; if Handel had never let the fame of his forgotten operas combine with the timeless music of his oratorios; if Milton had been known only for the poems of his youth, we could have similarly deluded ourselves. Yet, how shallow our optimism would have been, how flawed our attempts at consolation. There's no denying[Pg 2] that when a young Marcellus touches fate for just a moment and is taken away before the spring can yield the fruits of summer, we must silently accept the harsh reality of waste that governs nature in its mysterious ways.
Such reflections are forced upon us by the lives of three great English poets of this century. Byron died when he was thirty-six, Keats when he was twenty-five, and Shelley when he was on the point of completing his thirtieth year. Of the three, Keats enjoyed the briefest space for the development of his extraordinary powers. His achievement, perfect as it is in some poetic qualities, remains so immature and incomplete that no conjecture can be hazarded about his future. Byron lived longer and produced more than his brother poets. Yet he was extinguished when his genius was still ascendant, when his “swift and fair creations” were issuing like worlds from an archangel’s hands. In his case we have perhaps only to deplore the loss of masterpieces that might have equalled, but could scarcely have surpassed, what we possess. Shelley’s early death is more to be regretted. Unlike Keats and Byron he died by a mere accident. His faculties were far more complex, and his aims were more ambitious than theirs. He therefore needed length of years for their co-ordination; and if a fuller life had been allotted him, we have the certainty that from the discords of his youth he would have wrought a clear and lucid harmony.
Such reflections are brought to mind by the lives of three great English poets of this century. Byron died at thirty-six, Keats at twenty-five, and Shelley just before he turned thirty. Of the three, Keats had the shortest time to develop his extraordinary talents. His work, while perfect in some poetic aspects, is so immature and incomplete that no guesses can be made about his future. Byron lived longer and produced more than his fellow poets. Yet he was cut down when his genius was still rising, when his "swift and fair creations" were coming forth like worlds from an archangel's hands. In his case, we can only mourn the masterpieces that could have matched, but likely wouldn't have surpassed, what we have. Shelley's early death is even more regrettable. Unlike Keats and Byron, he died from a mere accident. His abilities were much more complex, and his goals were more ambitious than theirs. He needed more time to bring them together; and if he had been given a longer life, we are certain that from the struggles of his youth he would have created a clear and harmonious vision.
These sentences form a somewhat gloomy prelude to a biography. Yet the student of Shelley’s life, the sincere admirer of his genius, is almost forced to strike a solemn key-note at the outset. We are not concerned with one whose “little world of man” for good or ill, was perfected, but with one whose growth was interrupted just before[Pg 3] the synthesis of which his powers were capable, had been accomplished.
These sentences create a bit of a dark introduction to a biography. However, anyone studying Shelley's life or genuinely appreciating his talent almost has to start on a serious note. We're not talking about someone whose "small world of man," for better or worse, was completed, but rather about someone whose development was cut short just before[Pg 3] achieving the full potential of his abilities.
August 4, 1792, is one of the most memorable dates in the history of English literature. On this day Percy Bysshe Shelley was born at Field Place, near Horsham, in the county of Sussex. His father, named Timothy, was the eldest son of Bysshe Shelley, Esquire, of Goring Castle, in the same county. The Shelley family could boast of great antiquity and considerable wealth. Without reckoning earlier and semi-legendary honours, it may here be recorded that it is distinguished in the elder branch by one baronetcy dating from 1611, and by a second in the younger dating from 1806. In the latter year the poet’s grandfather received this honour through the influence of his friend the Duke of Norfolk. Mr. Timothy Shelley was born in the year 1753, and in 1791 he married Elizabeth, daughter of Charles Pilfold, Esquire, a lady of great beauty, and endowed with fair intellectual ability, though not of a literary temperament. The first child of this marriage was the poet, named Bysshe in compliment to his grandfather, the then living head of the family, and Percy because of some remote connexion with the ducal house of Northumberland. Four daughters, Elizabeth, Mary, Hellen, and Margaret, and one son, John, who died in the year 1866, were the subsequent issue of Mr. Timothy Shelley’s marriage. In the year 1815, upon the death of his father, he succeeded to the baronetcy, which passed, after his own death, to his grandson, the present Sir Percy Florence Shelley, as the poet’s only surviving son.
August 4, 1792, is one of the most memorable dates in the history of English literature. On this day, Percy Bysshe Shelley was born at Field Place, near Horsham, in Sussex. His father, Timothy, was the eldest son of Bysshe Shelley, Esquire, of Goring Castle, also in Sussex. The Shelley family had a long history and considerable wealth. Without counting earlier, semi-legendary honors, it can be noted that the family is distinguished in the older branch by a baronetcy from 1611 and by a second in the younger branch from 1806. In that year, the poet’s grandfather received this honor through the influence of his friend, the Duke of Norfolk. Timothy Shelley was born in 1753, and in 1791 he married Elizabeth, daughter of Charles Pilfold, Esquire, a woman of great beauty and fair intellectual ability, though not inclined toward literature. The first child of this marriage was the poet, named Bysshe in honor of his grandfather, the then-current head of the family, and Percy because of a distant connection to the ducal house of Northumberland. They had four daughters—Elizabeth, Mary, Hellen, and Margaret—and one son, John, who died in 1866. In 1815, following his father's death, he inherited the baronetcy, which later passed to his grandson, the current Sir Percy Florence Shelley, as the poet’s only surviving son.
Before quitting, once and for all, the arid region of genealogy, it may be worth mentioning that Sir Bysshe Shelley by his second marriage with Miss Elizabeth Jane[Pg 4] Sydney Perry, heiress of Penshurst, became the father of five children, the eldest son of whom assumed the name of Shelley-Sidney, received a baronetcy, and left a son, Philip Charles Sidney, who was created Lord De l’Isle and Dudley. Such details are not without a certain value, inasmuch as they prove that the poet, who won for his ancient and honourable house a fame far more illustrious than titles can confer, was sprung from a man of no small personal force and worldly greatness. Sir Bysshe Shelley owed his position in society, the wealth he accumulated, and the honours he transmitted to two families, wholly and entirely to his own exertions. Though he bore a name already distinguished in the annals of the English landed gentry, he had to make his own fortune under conditions of some difficulty. He was born in North America, and began life, it is said, as a quack doctor. There is also a legend of his having made a first marriage with a person of obscure birth in America. Yet such was the charm of his address, the beauty of his person, the dignity of his bearing, and the vigour of his will, that he succeeded in winning the hands and fortunes of two English heiresses; and, having begun the world with nothing, he left it at the age of seventy-four, bequeathing 300,000l. in the English Funds, together with estates worth 20,000l. a year to his descendants.
Before giving up completely on the dry topic of genealogy, it's worth noting that Sir Bysshe Shelley, through his second marriage to Miss Elizabeth Jane[Pg 4] Sydney Perry, the heiress of Penshurst, became the father of five children. His eldest son took on the name Shelley-Sidney, received a baronetcy, and had a son named Philip Charles Sidney, who was made Lord De l’Isle and Dudley. These details are valuable because they show that the poet, who brought a fame much greater than titles could offer to his ancient and honorable family, was the descendant of someone with considerable personal strength and social standing. Sir Bysshe Shelley earned his place in society, the wealth he gathered, and the honors he passed down, all through his own hard work. Even though he carried a name already notable in the history of English gentry, he had to build his own fortune under challenging circumstances. He was born in North America and reportedly started out as a quack doctor. There’s also a story about his first marriage to someone of humble origins in America. Yet, his charm, good looks, dignified presence, and determination enabled him to win the hearts and fortunes of two English heiresses. Starting with nothing, he left the world at seventy-four, leaving behind £300,000 in English funds and estates worth £20,000 a year for his descendants.
Percy Bysshe Shelley was therefore born in the purple of the English squirearchy; but never assuredly did the old tale of the swan hatched with the hen’s brood of ducklings receive a more emphatic illustration than in this case. Gifted with the untameable individuality of genius, and bent on piercing to the very truth beneath all shams and fictions woven by society and ancient usage, he was driven by the circumstances of his birth and his surroundings[Pg 5] into an exaggerated warfare with the world’s opinion. His too frequent tirades against—
Percy Bysshe Shelley was born into the privileged class of English landowners; however, no story illustrates the idea of a swan raised among a bunch of ducklings better than this. With his fierce individuality and a relentless pursuit for truth, he sought to cut through all the illusions and traditions created by society. But because of how and where he was born, he found himself in a constant battle against what the world thought. His frequent rants against—
The Queen of Slaves,
The hood-winked Angel of the blind and dead,
Custom,—
The Queen of Slaves,
The deceived Angel of the blind and dead,
Tradition,—
owed much of their asperity to the early influences brought to bear upon him by relatives who prized their position in society, their wealth, and the observance of conventional decencies, above all other things.
owed much of their harshness to the early influences imposed on him by relatives who valued their social status, their wealth, and adherence to traditional decency above all else.
Mr. Timothy Shelley was not what the world calls a bad man; but he was everything which the poet’s father ought not to have been. As member for the borough of Shoreham, he voted blindly with his party; and that party looked to nothing beyond the interests of the gentry and the pleasure of the Duke of Norfolk. His philosophy was limited to a superficial imitation of Lord Chesterfield, whose style he pretended to affect in his familiar correspondence, though his letters show that he lacked the rudiments alike of logic and of grammar. His religious opinions might be summed up in Clough’s epigram:—
Mr. Timothy Shelley wasn’t what people would call a bad man; but he was everything a poet’s father shouldn’t be. As a member for the borough of Shoreham, he voted without thinking for his party; and that party cared only about the interests of the wealthy and keeping the Duke of Norfolk happy. His philosophy was all surface, a shallow imitation of Lord Chesterfield, whose style he tried to copy in his casual letters, even though his writing revealed that he didn’t grasp the basics of logic or grammar. His religious views could be summed up in Clough’s epigram:—
At church on Sunday to attend
Will serve to keep the world your friend.
At church on Sunday to attend
Will help keep the world on your side.
His morality in like manner was purely conventional, as may be gathered from his telling his eldest son that he would never pardon a mésalliance, but would provide for as many illegitimate children as he chose to have. For the rest, he appears to have been a fairly good landlord, and a not unkind father, sociable and hospitable, somewhat vain and occasionally odd in manner, but qualified for passing muster with the country gentlemen around him. In the capacity to understand a nature which deviated from the[Pg 6] ordinary type so remarkably as Shelley’s, he was utterly deficient; and perhaps we ought to regard it as his misfortune that fate made him the father of a man who was among the greatest portents of originality and unconventionality that this century has seen. Toward an ordinary English youth, ready to sow his wild oats at college, and willing to settle at the proper age and take his place upon the bench of magistrates, Sir Timothy Shelley would have shown himself an indulgent father; and it must be conceded by the poet’s biographer that if Percy Bysshe had but displayed tact and consideration on his side, many of the misfortunes which signalized his relations to his father would have been avoided.
His sense of morality was entirely conventional, as shown by the way he told his oldest son that he would never forgive a mésalliance, but would support as many illegitimate children as he wanted to have. Overall, he seemed to be a pretty good landlord and a reasonably kind father, sociable and hospitable, somewhat vain and occasionally eccentric, but acceptable among the local gentlemen. He completely lacked the ability to understand a nature as remarkably different from the [Pg 6] ordinary as Shelley’s, and it's probably unfortunate that fate made him the father of a man who was one of the greatest examples of originality and nonconformity of this century. To an average English youth, eager to enjoy his college years and willing to settle down at the right age and take his place on the magistrate's bench, Sir Timothy Shelley would have been an indulgent father; and the poet’s biographer must acknowledge that if Percy Bysshe had just shown some tact and consideration, many of the conflicts in his relationship with his father could have been avoided.
Shelley passed his childhood at Field Place, and when he was about six years old began to be taught, together with his sisters, by Mr. Edwards, a clergyman who lived at Warnham. What is recorded of these early years we owe to the invaluable communications of his sister Hellen. The difference of age between her and her brother Bysshe obliges us to refer her recollections to a somewhat later period—probably to the holidays he spent away from Sion House and Eton. Still, since they introduce us to the domestic life of his then loved home, it may be proper to make quotations from them in this place. Miss Shelley tells us that her brother “would frequently come to the nursery, and was full of a peculiar kind of pranks. One piece of mischief, for which he was rebuked, was running a stick through the ceiling of a low passage to find some new chamber, which could be made effective for some flights of his vivid imagination.” He was very much attached to his sisters, and used to entertain them with stories, in which “an alchemist, old and grey, with a long beard,” who was supposed to abide mysteriously in[Pg 7] the garret of Field Place, played a prominent part. “Another favourite theme was the ‘Great Tortoise,’ that lived in Warnham Pond; and any unwonted noise was accounted for by the presence of this great beast, which was made into the fanciful proportions most adapted to excite awe and wonder.” To his friend Hogg, in after-years, Shelley often spoke about another reptile, no mere creature of myth or fable, the “Old Snake,” who had inhabited the gardens of Field Place for several generations. This venerable serpent was accidentally killed by the gardener’s scythe; but he lived long in the poet’s memory, and it may reasonably be conjectured that Shelley’s peculiar sympathy for snakes was due to the dim recollection of his childhood’s favourite. Some of the games he invented to please his sisters were grotesque, and some both perilous and terrifying. “We dressed ourselves in strange costumes to personate spirits or fiends, and Bysshe would take a fire-stove and fill it with some inflammable liquid and carry it flaming into the kitchen and to the back door.” Shelley often took his sisters for long country rambles over hedge and fence, carrying them when the difficulties of the ground or their fatigue required it. At this time “his figure was slight and beautiful,—his hands were models, and his feet are treading the earth again in one of his race; his eyes too have descended in their wild fixed beauty to the same person. As a child, I have heard that his skin was like snow, and bright ringlets covered his head.” Here is a little picture which brings the boy vividly before our eyes: “Bysshe ordered clothes according to his own fancy at Eton, and the beautifully fitting silk pantaloons, as he stood as almost all men and boys do, with their coat-tails near the fire, excited my silent though excessive admiration.”
Shelley spent his childhood at Field Place, and when he was about six, he started being taught alongside his sisters by Mr. Edwards, a clergyman from Warnham. What we know about these early years comes from the invaluable insights of his sister Hellen. The age difference between her and her brother Bysshe leads us to think her memories come from a slightly later time—likely during the holidays he spent away from Sion House and Eton. Still, since they give us a glimpse into the family life of his beloved home, it's fitting to include some quotes here. Miss Shelley shares that her brother “would often come to the nursery and was always up to some unique pranks. One piece of mischief that got him scolded was when he ran a stick through the ceiling of a low passage to find a new room, which could feed his vivid imagination.” He was very close to his sisters and entertained them with stories featuring “an old, grey alchemist with a long beard,” who was believed to mysteriously live in the attic of Field Place. “Another favorite story was about the ‘Great Tortoise’ that lived in Warnham Pond; any unusual noise was blamed on the presence of this giant creature, which was given fanciful characteristics meant to inspire awe and wonder.” In later years, Shelley often told his friend Hogg about another reptile, not just a myth or fable, the “Old Snake,” which had lived in the gardens of Field Place for many generations. This ancient serpent was accidentally killed by the gardener's scythe but remained in the poet's memory for a long time; it's likely that Shelley’s unique affinity for snakes came from this early favorite. Some of the games he created to entertain his sisters were silly, and others were both dangerous and frightening. “We dressed up in strange costumes to role-play as spirits or demons, and Bysshe would take a fire-stove, fill it with some flammable liquid, and carry it flaming into the kitchen and out the back door.” Shelley frequently took his sisters on long walks through the countryside, helping them over hedges and fences when the ground got too difficult or they grew tired. At this time, “his figure was slender and beautiful—his hands were like models, and his feet seemed to tread the earth again in one of his descendants; his eyes too have inherited their wild, fixed beauty by the same person. I’ve heard that as a child, his skin was as white as snow, and he had bright curls covering his head.” Here’s a little scene that brings the boy vividly to life: “Bysshe chose his own clothes at Eton, and the beautifully fitted silk pantaloons, as he stood like almost all men and boys do, with their coat-tails near the fire, filled me with silent yet overwhelming admiration.”
[Pg 8]When he was ten years of age, Shelley went to school at Sion House, Brentford, an academy kept by Dr. Greenlaw, and frequented by the sons of London tradesmen, who proved but uncongenial companions to his gentle spirit. It is fortunate for posterity that one of his biographers, his second cousin Captain Medwin, was his schoolfellow at Sion House; for to his recollections we owe some details of great value. Medwin tells us that Shelley learned the classic languages almost by intuition, while he seemed to be spending his time in dreaming, now watching the clouds as they sailed across the school-room window, and now scribbling sketches of fir-trees and cedars in memory of Field Place. At this time he was subject to sleep-walking, and, if we may credit this biographer, he often lost himself in reveries not far removed from trance. His favourite amusement was novel-reading; and to the many “blue books” from the Minerva press devoured by him in his boyhood, we may ascribe the style and tone of his first compositions. For physical sports he showed no inclination. “He passed among his schoolfellows as a strange and unsocial being; for when a holiday relieved us from our tasks, and the other boys were engaged in such sports as the narrow limits of our prison-court allowed, Shelley, who entered into none of them, would pace backwards and forwards—I think I see him now—along the southern wall, indulging in various vague and undefined ideas, the chaotic elements, if I may say so, of what afterwards produced so beautiful a world.”
[Pg 8]When he was ten years old, Shelley started attending school at Sion House, Brentford, an academy run by Dr. Greenlaw, where the sons of London tradesmen were his classmates, but they were not a good fit for his sensitive nature. It's lucky for future generations that one of his biographers, his second cousin Captain Medwin, was a schoolmate at Sion House; thanks to his memories, we have some valuable insights. Medwin recounts that Shelley seemed to learn classical languages naturally, even while getting lost in daydreams—sometimes gazing at clouds drifting past the classroom window, and at other times doodling sketches of fir trees and cedars to remember Field Place. During this time, he was prone to sleepwalking, and according to this biographer, he often got lost in daydreams that seemed almost like trances. His favorite pastime was reading novels; we can attribute the style and tone of his early writings to the many “blue books” from the Minerva press he consumed in his youth. He wasn't interested in physical activities. “He was considered by his classmates to be a strange and solitary person; whenever we had holidays from our lessons, while the other boys enjoyed the limited sports available to us, Shelley, who didn’t participate in any, would walk back and forth—I can still picture him now—along the southern wall, lost in various vague and undefined thoughts, the chaotic elements, if I may say so, that later created such a beautiful world.”
Two of Shelley’s most important biographical compositions undoubtedly refer to this period of his boyhood. The first is the passage in the Prelude to Laon and Cythna which describes his suffering among the unsympathetic inmates of a school—
Two of Shelley’s most significant biographical pieces definitely relate to this time in his childhood. The first is the section in the Prelude to Laon and Cythna that talks about his struggles with the unsupportive students at school—
[Pg 9]
Thoughts of great deeds were mine, dear Friend, when first
The clouds which wrap this world from youth did pass.
I do remember well the hour which burst
My spirit’s sleep: a fresh May-dawn it was,
When I walked forth upon the glittering grass,
And wept, I knew not why; until there rose
From the near school-room, voices, that, alas!
Were but one echo from a world of woes—
The harsh and grating strife of tyrants and of foes.
And then I clasped my hands and looked around—
—But none was near to mock my streaming eyes,
Which poured their warm drops on the sunny ground—
So without shame I spake:—“I will be wise,
And just, and free, and mild, if in me lies
Such power, for I grow weary to behold
The selfish and the strong still tyrannize
Without reproach or check.” I then controlled
My tears, my heart grew calm, and I was meek and bold.
And from that hour did I with earnest thought
Heap knowledge from forbidden mines of lore,
Yet nothing that my tyrants knew or taught
I cared to learn, but from that secret store
Wrought linkèd armour for my soul, before
It might walk forth to war among mankind.
Thus power and hope were strengthened more and more
Within me, till there came upon my mind
A sense of loneliness, a thirst with which I pined.
[Pg 9]
I dreamed of achieving amazing things, my dear friend, when the __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
The clouds that have been blocking out this world since childhood have finally lifted.
I clearly remember the moment that woke up
my spirit from its sleep: it was a bright May morning
When I walked out onto the glistening grass,
and I cried, even though I didn't know why; until I heard
voices from the nearby classroom, which, unfortunately,
were just remnants of a troubled world—
the harsh and grating conflicts of oppressors and adversaries.
Then I clasped my hands and looked around—
but no one was there to tease my tear-filled eyes,
which released their warm droplets onto the sunny ground—
So, without any shame, I said: “I will be wise,
just, free, and gentle, if I have
the ability to do it, because I'm tired of seeing
the selfish and the strong constantly oppress
"without any criticism or limits.” I then held back
my tears, my heart grew calm, and I became humble and brave.
From that point on, I began to focus seriously
on acquiring knowledge from hidden sources of wisdom,
but I had no interest in learning anything my oppressors knew or taught,
but from that hidden knowledge
I created a shield for my soul, before
I would move forward to confront the world.
So, power and hope grew stronger inside me,
until I experienced a profound sense of loneliness, a yearning that I desperately wanted.
The second is a fragment on friendship preserved by Hogg. After defining that kind of passionate attachment which often precedes love in fervent natures, he proceeds: “I remember forming an attachment of this kind at school. I cannot recall to my memory the precise epoch at which this took place; but I imagine it must have been at the age of eleven or twelve. The object of these sentiments was a boy about my own age, of a character eminently generous, brave, and gentle; and the elements[Pg 10] of human feeling seemed to have been, from his birth, genially compounded within him. There was a delicacy and a simplicity in his manners, inexpressibly attractive. It has never been my fortune to meet with him since my school-boy days; but either I confound my present recollections with the delusions of past feelings, or he is now a source of honour and utility to every one around him. The tones of his voice were so soft and winning, that every word pierced into my heart; and their pathos was so deep, that in listening to him the tears have involuntarily gushed from my eyes. Such was the being for whom I first experienced the sacred sentiments of friendship.” How profound was the impression made on his imagination and his feelings by this early friendship, may again be gathered from a passage in his note upon the antique group of Bacchus and Ampelus at Florence. “Look, the figures are walking with a sauntering and idle pace, and talking to each other as they walk, as you may have seen a younger and an elder boy at school, walking in some grassy spot of the play-ground with that tender friendship for each other which the age inspires.”
The second part is a section on friendship preserved by Hogg. After defining that intense attachment that often leads to love in passionate people, he continues: “I remember developing a bond like this in school. I can’t recall the exact time this happened, but I think I was around eleven or twelve. The object of these feelings was a boy about my age, with a character that was remarkably generous, brave, and gentle; the elements[Pg 10] of human emotion seemed to have been naturally blended within him from the beginning. There was a delicacy and simplicity in his manner that was incredibly appealing. I have not had the chance to meet him since those school days; but either I’m confusing my current memories with the illusions of the past, or he has become a person of honor and value to everyone around him. The sound of his voice was so soft and charming that every word touched my heart, and the emotion was so intense that listening to him would often bring tears to my eyes. Such was the person for whom I first felt the sacred emotions of friendship.” The depth of the impression this early friendship left on his imagination and feelings can be further understood from a passage in his notes about the ancient group of Bacchus and Ampelus in Florence. “Look, the figures are walking leisurely and idly, talking to each other as they stroll, just like you might see a younger and an older boy in school, wandering in some grassy area of the playground, sharing that tender friendship that their age inspires.”
These extracts prove beyond all question that the first contact with the outer world called into activity two of Shelley’s strongest moral qualities—his hatred of tyranny and brutal force in any form, and his profound sentiment of friendship. The admiring love of women, which marked him no less strongly, and which made him second only to Shakespere in the sympathetic delineation of a noble feminine ideal, had been already developed by his deep affection for his mother and sisters. It is said that he could not receive a letter from them without manifest joy.
These excerpts clearly show that Shelley's first encounter with the outside world triggered two of his strongest moral traits—his disdain for tyranny and violence in any form, and his deep sense of friendship. His admiration and love for women, which were highly evident, placed him just behind Shakespeare in portraying a noble feminine ideal, had already been shaped by his strong affection for his mother and sisters. It's said that he couldn't receive a letter from them without showing genuine joy.
“Shelley,” says Medwin, “was at this time tall for his[Pg 11] age, slightly and delicately built, and rather narrow-chested, with a complexion fair and ruddy, a face rather long than oval. His features, not regularly handsome, were set off by a profusion of silky brown hair, that curled naturally. The expression of his countenance was one of exceeding sweetness and innocence. His blue eyes were very large and prominent. They were at times, when he was abstracted, as he often was in contemplation, dull, and as it were, insensible to external objects; at others they flashed with the fire of intelligence. His voice was soft and low, but broken in its tones,—when anything much interested him, harsh and immodulated; and this peculiarity he never lost. He was naturally calm, but when he heard of or read of some flagrant act of injustice, oppression, or cruelty, then indeed the sharpest marks of horror and indignation were visible in his countenance.”
“Shelley,” says Medwin, “was at this time tall for his[Pg 11] age, slightly and delicately built, and rather narrow-chested, with a fair and reddish complexion, and a face that was more long than oval. His features, not classically handsome, were complemented by a thick head of silky brown hair that curled naturally. The expression on his face was one of great sweetness and innocence. His blue eyes were very large and prominent. At times, particularly when he was lost in thought— which happened often— they appeared dull and somewhat unresponsive to the world around him; at other moments, they sparkled with intelligence. His voice was soft and low, though it had a broken quality; when something truly interested him, it could become harsh and unrestrained, and this quirk never left him. Generally calm, but when he heard about or read instances of blatant injustice, oppression, or cruelty, the strongest signs of horror and outrage were evident on his face.”
Such as the child was, we shall find the man to have remained unaltered through the short space of life allowed him. Loving, innocent, sensitive, secluded from the vulgar concerns of his companions, strongly moralized after a peculiar and inborn type of excellence, drawing his inspirations from Nature and from his own soul in solitude, Shelley passed across the stage of this world, attended by a splendid vision which sustained him at a perilous height above the kindly race of men. The penalty of this isolation he suffered in many painful episodes. The reward he reaped in a measure of more authentic prophecy, and in a nobler realization of his best self, than could be claimed by any of his immediate contemporaries.
The child he was remained the same in the man he became through the short time he had on this earth. Loving, innocent, sensitive, removed from the trivial worries of those around him, deeply moral in his unique and natural way, drawing inspiration from Nature and his own inner thoughts during his solitude, Shelley moved through life with a brilliant vision that kept him elevated above the ordinary people. He endured the hardships of this isolation through many painful experiences. However, he gained a level of genuine insight and a nobler realization of his true self that few of his contemporaries could match.
CHAPTER II.
ETON AND OXFORD.
Eton and Oxford.
In 1804 Shelley went from Sion House to Eton. At this time Dr. Goodall was headmaster, and Shelley’s tutor was a Mr. Bethel, “one of the dullest men in the establishment.” At Eton Shelley was not popular either with his teachers or his elder school-fellows, although the boys of his own age are said to have adored him. “He was all passion,” writes Mrs. Shelley, “passionate in his resistance to an injury, passionate in his love:” and this vehemence of temperament he displayed by organizing a rebellion against fagging, which no doubt won for him the applause of his juniors and equals. It was not to be expected that a lad intolerant of rule and disregardful of restriction, who neglected punctuality in the performance of his exercises, while he spent his leisure in translating half of Pliny’s history, should win the approbation of pedagogues. At the same time the inspired opponent of the fagging system, the scorner of games and muscular amusements, could not hope to find much favour with such martinets of juvenile convention as a public school is wont to breed. At Eton, as elsewhere, Shelley’s uncompromising spirit brought him into inconvenient contact with a world of vulgar usage, while his lively fancy invested the commonplaces of reality with dark hues[Pg 13] borrowed from his own imagination. Mrs. Shelley says of him, “Tamed by affection, but unconquered by blows, what chance was there that Shelley should be happy at a public school?” This sentence probably contains the pith of what he afterwards remembered of his own school life, and there is no doubt that a nature like his, at once loving and high-spirited, had much to suffer. It was a mistake, however, to suppose that at Eton there were any serious blows to bear, or to assume that laws of love which might have led a spirit so gentle as Shelley’s, were adapted to the common stuff of which the English boy is formed. The latter mistake Shelley made continually throughout his youth; and only the advance of years tempered his passionate enthusiasm into a sober zeal for the improvement of mankind by rational methods. We may also trace at this early epoch of his life that untamed intellectual ambition—that neglect of the immediate and detailed for the transcendental and universal—which was a marked characteristic of his genius, leading him to fly at the highest while he overleaped the facts of ordinary human life. “From his earliest years,” says Mrs. Shelley, “all his amusements and occupations were of a daring, and in one sense of the term, lawless nature. He delighted to exert his powers, not as a boy, but as a man; and so with manly powers and childish wit, he dared and achieved attempts that none of his comrades could even have conceived. His understanding and the early development of imagination never permitted him to mingle in childish plays; and his natural aversion to tyranny prevented him from paying due attention to his school duties. But he was always actively employed; and although his endeavours were prosecuted with puerile precipitancy, yet his aim and thoughts were constantly[Pg 14] directed to those great objects which have employed the thoughts of the greatest among men; and though his studies were not followed up according to school discipline, they were not the less diligently applied to.” This high-soaring ambition was the source both of his weakness and his strength in art, as well as in his commerce with the world of men. The boy who despised discipline and sought to extort her secrets from nature by magic, was destined to become the philanthropist who dreamed of revolutionizing society by eloquence, and the poet who invented in Prometheus Unbound forms of grandeur too colossal to be animated with dramatic life.
In 1804, Shelley moved from Sion House to Eton. At that time, Dr. Goodall was the headmaster, and Shelley’s tutor was Mr. Bethel, “one of the dullest men in the establishment.” At Eton, Shelley wasn't popular with his teachers or older classmates, although the boys his age are said to have adored him. “He was all passion,” writes Mrs. Shelley, “passionate in his resistance to an injury, passionate in his love”: and this intense temperament showed when he organized a rebellion against fagging, which undoubtedly earned him the admiration of his juniors and peers. It wasn’t surprising that a boy who couldn’t tolerate rules and ignored restrictions, who was late on his assignments while spending his free time translating half of Pliny’s history, wouldn’t earn the approval of his teachers. At the same time, the passionate opponent of the fagging system and the dismissive critic of games and physical activities could not expect to be favored by the strict enforcers of school traditions that a public school typically produces. At Eton, just like elsewhere, Shelley’s unyielding spirit often clashed with a world of common practices, while his vibrant imagination cast a dark hue on the everyday realities around him[Pg 13]. Mrs. Shelley notes, “Tamed by affection, but unconquered by blows, what chance was there that Shelley should be happy at a public school?” This statement likely captures the essence of what he later recalled about his school life, and it’s clear that a nature like his, both loving and spirited, had to endure a lot. However, it was a mistake to think that there were any real hardships at Eton or to assume that principles of love suited to someone as gentle as Shelley were appropriate for the typical English boy. Shelley continually made this mistake throughout his youth; only with age did he channel his passionate enthusiasm into a more rational commitment to improving humanity. We can also see during this early period in his life that unbridled intellectual ambition—his disregard for immediate details in favor of broader, universal ideas—was a defining trait of his genius, leading him to aim high while skipping over the realities of everyday life. “From his earliest years,” says Mrs. Shelley, “all his amusements and activities were daring, and in one sense lawless. He loved to exercise his abilities, not like a boy, but like a man; and with manly strength and childish wit, he attempted and succeeded in feats that none of his peers could even imagine. His understanding and early imagination never allowed him to engage in childish games; and his natural aversion to tyranny kept him from paying proper attention to his schoolwork. Yet he was always busy; although his efforts were often hasty and childish, his goals and thoughts were consistently[Pg 14] directed toward those grand ideas that have occupied the greatest minds; and even though his studies didn’t follow school rules, they were nonetheless diligently pursued.” This lofty ambition was both a source of his weaknesses and his strengths in art, as well as in his interactions with others. The boy who scorned discipline and tried to extract nature's secrets through magic was destined to become the philanthropist who envisioned transforming society through eloquence, and the poet who created in Prometheus Unbound grand forms that were too immense to be filled with dramatic life.
A strong interest in experimental science had been already excited in him at Sion House by the exhibition of an orrery; and this interest grew into a passion at Eton. Experiments in chemistry and electricity, of the simpler and more striking kind, gave him intense pleasure—the more so perhaps because they were forbidden. On one occasion he set the trunk of an old tree on fire with a burning glass: on another, while he was amusing himself with a blue flame, his tutor came into the room and received a severe shock from a highly-charged Leyden jar. During the holidays Shelley carried on the same pursuits at Field Place. “His own hands and clothes,” says Miss Shelley, “were constantly stained and corroded with acids, and it only seemed too probable that some day the house would be burned down, or some serious mischief happen to himself or others from the explosion of combustibles.” This taste for science Shelley long retained. If we may trust Mr. Hogg’s memory, the first conversation which that friend had with him at Oxford, consisted almost wholly of an impassioned monologue from Shelley on the revolution to be wrought by science[Pg 15] in all realms of thought. His imagination was fascinated by the boundless vistas opened to the student of chemistry. When he first discovered that the four elements were not final, it gave him the acutest pleasure: and this is highly characteristic of the genius which was always seeking to transcend and reach the life of life withdrawn from ordinary gaze. On the other hand he seems to have delighted in the toys of science, playing with a solar microscope, and mixing strangest compounds in his crucibles, without taking the trouble to study any of its branches systematically. In his later years he abandoned these pursuits. But a charming reminiscence of them occurs in that most delightful of his familiar poems, the Letter to Maria Gisborne.
A strong interest in experimental science had already been sparked in him at Sion House by the display of an orrery, and this interest deepened into a passion at Eton. Experiments in chemistry and electricity, especially the simpler and more dramatic ones, brought him great joy—perhaps even more so because they were forbidden. Once, he used a magnifying glass to set the trunk of an old tree on fire; another time, while he was playing with a blue flame, his tutor walked into the room and got a severe shock from a highly charged Leyden jar. During the holidays, Shelley continued these experiments at Field Place. “His own hands and clothes,” says Miss Shelley, “were constantly stained and corroded with acids, and it seemed highly likely that one day the house would catch fire, or some serious harm would happen to himself or others from an explosion of combustibles.” Shelley held onto this love for science throughout his life. If Mr. Hogg’s memory serves, the first conversation he had with Shelley at Oxford consisted mainly of an impassioned monologue from Shelley about the revolutionary impacts science would have in all areas of thought. His imagination was captivated by the endless possibilities presented to a chemistry student. When he first learned that the four elements were not final, it gave him immense pleasure; this reflects the talent that always aimed to go beyond and reach the essence of life hidden from ordinary view. On the other hand, he seems to have enjoyed the playful aspects of science, experimenting with a solar microscope and mixing strange compounds in his crucibles, without bothering to study any of its branches in depth. In his later years, he moved away from these interests. But a lovely reminder of them can be found in that delightful poem, the Letter to Maria Gisborne.
While translating Pliny and dabbling in chemistry, Shelley was not wholly neglectful of Etonian studies. He acquired a fluent, if not a correct, knowledge of both Greek and Latin, and astonished his contemporaries by the facility with which he produced verses in the latter language. His powers of memory were extraordinary, and the rapidity with which he read a book, taking in seven or eight lines at a glance, and seizing the sense upon the hint of leading words, was no less astonishing. Impatient speed and indifference to minutiæ were indeed among the cardinal qualities of his intellect. To them we may trace not only the swiftness of his imaginative flight, but also his frequent satisfaction with the somewhat less than perfect in artistic execution.
While translating Pliny and exploring chemistry, Shelley didn't completely ignore his studies at Eton. He developed a fluent, if not entirely accurate, grasp of both Greek and Latin and impressed his peers with how easily he could create verses in Latin. His memory skills were remarkable, and he could read a book quickly, taking in seven or eight lines at once and grasping the meaning from key words, which was equally impressive. His tendency for quick thinking and disregard for details were key traits of his intellect. These traits can explain not only the speed of his imaginative ideas but also his frequent contentment with results that were somewhat less than perfect in artistic execution.
That Shelley was not wholly friendless or unhappy at Eton may be gathered from numerous small circumstances. Hogg says that his Oxford rooms were full of handsome leaving books, and that he was frequently visited by old Etonian acquaintances. We are also told that he spent[Pg 16] the 40l. gained by his first novel, Zastrozzi, on a farewell supper to eight school-boy friends. A few lines, too, might be quoted from his own poem, the Boat on the Serchio, to prove that he did not entertain a merely disagreeable memory of his school life.[1] Yet the general experience of Eton must have been painful; and it is sad to read of this gentle and pure spirit being goaded by his coarser comrades into fury, or coaxed to curse his father and the king for their amusement. It may be worth mentioning that he was called “the Atheist” at Eton; and though Hogg explains this by saying that “the Atheist” was an official character among the boys, selected from time to time for his defiance of authority, yet it is not improbable that Shelley’s avowed opinions may even then have won for him a title which he proudly claimed in after-life. To allude to his boyish incantations and nocturnal commerce with fiends and phantoms would scarcely be needful, were it not that they seem to have deeply tinged his imagination. While describing the growth of his own genius in the Hymn to Intellectual Beauty, he makes the following reference to circumstances which might otherwise be trivial:—
That Shelley wasn’t completely friendless or unhappy at Eton can be seen from various small details. Hogg mentions that his Oxford rooms were filled with beautiful keepsakes, and he often had visits from old Etonian friends. We also learn that he spent the £40 earned from his first novel, Zastrozzi, on a farewell dinner for eight schoolboy friends. A few lines from his own poem, The Boat on the Serchio, can also show that he didn’t have solely negative memories of his school life. Yet the overall experience at Eton must have been painful; it’s sad to read about this gentle and pure spirit being pushed into rage by his rougher classmates or teased into cursing his father and the king for their entertainment. It's interesting to note that he was known as “the Atheist” at Eton; although Hogg explains that “the Atheist” was an official title among the boys, chosen at times for opposing authority, it’s possible that Shelley’s outspoken beliefs may have earned him a title he later embraced. Mentioning his youthful rituals and late-night dealings with spirits might not be necessary, except that they seem to have profoundly influenced his imagination. While describing the development of his own genius in the Hymn to Intellectual Beauty, he refers to events that could easily seem trivial:—
While yet a boy, I sought for ghosts, and sped
Thro’ many a listening chamber, cave, and ruin,
And starlight wood, with fearful steps pursuing
Hopes of high talk with the departed dead.
I call’d on poisonous names with which our youth is fed,
I was not heard, I saw them not—
When, musing deeply on the lot
Of life, at that sweet time when winds are wooing
All vital things that wake to bring
News of birds and blossoming,—
Sudden, thy shadow fell on me;
I shrieked, and clasped my hands in ecstasy!
As a boy, I searched for ghosts and rushed
Through various listening rooms, caves, and ruins,
And moonlit woods, with cautious steps following
Dreams of deep conversations with the departed dead.
I called out poisonous names that feed our youth,
I wasn’t listened to, I didn’t notice them—
When I was deep in thought about the fate __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__,
Of life, at that sweet time when winds are wooing
All living beings that come to life to bring
News of birds and flowers,—
Suddenly, your shadow cast on me;
I shrieked, and clasped my hands in delight!
[Pg 17]Among his friends at Windsor was one whose name will always be revered by Shelley’s worshippers; for he alone discerned the rare gifts of the strange and solitary boy, and Shelley loved him. Dr. Lind was an old man, a physician, and a student of chemistry. Shelley spent long hours at his house, conversing with him, and receiving such instruction in philosophy and science as the grey-haired scholar could impart. The affection which united them must have been of no common strength or quality; for when Shelley lay ill of a fever at Field Place, and had conceived the probably ill-founded notion that his father intended to place him in a mad-house, he managed to convey a message to his friend at Eton, on the receipt of which Dr. Lind travelled to Horsham, and by his sympathy and skill restored the sick boy’s confidence. It may incidentally be pointed out that this story, credited as true by Lady Shelley in her Memorials, shows how early an estrangement had begun between the poet and his father. We look, moreover, vainly for that mother’s influence which might have been so beneficial to the boy in whom “love and life were twins, born at one birth.” From Dr. Lind Shelley not only received encouragement to pursue his chemical studies; but he also acquired the habit of corresponding with persons unknown to him, whose opinions he might be anxious to discover or dispute. This habit, as we shall see in the sequel, determined Shelley’s fate on two important occasions of his life. In return for the help extended to him at Eton, Shelley conferred undying fame on Dr. Lind; the characters of Zonaras in Prince Athanase, and of the hermit in Laon and Cythna, are portraits painted by the poet of his boyhood’s friend.
[Pg 17]Among his friends at Windsor was one whose name will always be respected by Shelley’s admirers; he was the only one who recognized the unique talents of the strange and solitary boy, and Shelley cherished him. Dr. Lind was an elderly physician and a chemistry enthusiast. Shelley spent long hours at his home, talking with him and receiving whatever wisdom in philosophy and science the older scholar could share. The bond they shared must have been exceptionally strong; when Shelley fell ill with a fever at Field Place and worried, perhaps without reason, that his father meant to send him to a lunatic asylum, he found a way to send a message to his friend at Eton. Upon receiving it, Dr. Lind traveled to Horsham, and with his empathy and expertise, he helped restore the sick boy’s confidence. It's worth noting that this story, believed to be true by Lady Shelley in her Memorials, highlights the early rift between the poet and his father. Furthermore, we can't help but notice the absence of a mother’s influence that could have been so helpful to the boy in whom “love and life were twins, born at one birth.” From Dr. Lind, Shelley not only gained encouragement to delve into his chemical studies, but he also developed the habit of corresponding with people he didn't know, interested in their thoughts or arguments. This practice, as we will see later, played a crucial role in shaping Shelley’s destiny during two significant moments of his life. In gratitude for the support he received at Eton, Shelley granted everlasting fame to Dr. Lind; the characters of Zonaras in Prince Athanase and the hermit in Laon and Cythna are both portrayals of his childhood friend.
The months which elapsed between Eton and Oxford[Pg 18] were an important period in Shelley’s life. At this time a boyish liking for his cousin, Harriet Grove, ripened into real attachment; and though there was perhaps no formal engagement between them, the parents on both sides looked with approval on their love. What it concerns us to know about this early passion, is given in a letter from a brother of Miss Grove. “Bysshe was at that time (just after leaving Eton) more attached to my sister Harriet than I can express, and I recollect well the moonlight walks we four had at Strode and also at St. Irving’s; that, I think was the name of the place, then the Duke of Norfolk’s, at Horsham.” For some time after the date mentioned in this letter, Shelley and Miss Grove kept up an active correspondence; but the views he expressed on speculative subjects soon began to alarm her. She consulted her mother and her father, and the engagement was broken off. The final separation does not seem to have taken place until the date of Shelley’s expulsion from Oxford; and not the least cruel of the pangs he had to suffer at that period, was the loss of one to whom he had given his whole heart unreservedly. The memory of Miss Grove long continued to haunt his imagination, nor is there much doubt that his first unhappy marriage was contracted while the wound remained unhealed. [The name of Harriet Westbrook and something in her face reminded him of Harriet Grove; it is even still uncertain to which Harriet the dedication of Queen Mab is addressed.][2]
The months that passed between Eton and Oxford[Pg 18] were a significant time in Shelley’s life. During this period, a youthful affection for his cousin, Harriet Grove, grew into genuine love; and while there may not have been a formal engagement, both families approved of their feelings. What we need to know about this early romance is captured in a letter from Miss Grove's brother. “Bysshe was at that time (shortly after leaving Eton) more attached to my sister Harriet than I can express, and I clearly remember the moonlit walks we four had at Strode and also at St. Irving’s; that’s what I think it was called, then the Duke of Norfolk’s, at Horsham.” For a while after the date mentioned in this letter, Shelley and Miss Grove maintained an active correspondence, but his views on speculative topics soon began to concern her. She talked to her mother and father, and the engagement was called off. The final breakup doesn’t seem to have happened until Shelley was expelled from Oxford; and one of the hardest pains he endured during this time was the loss of someone to whom he had given his entire heart without reservation. The memory of Miss Grove lingered in his mind for a long time, and there’s little doubt that his first unhappy marriage took place while he was still feeling that wound. [The name of Harriet Westbrook and something in her face reminded him of Harriet Grove; it's still unclear to which Harriet the dedication of Queen Mab is addressed.][2]
In his childhood Shelley scribbled verses with fluency, by no means unusual in the case of forward boys; and we have seen that at Sion House he greedily devoured the sentimental novels of the day. His favourite poets at the[Pg 19] time of which I am now writing, were Monk Lewis and Southey; his favourite books in prose were romances by Mrs. Radcliffe and Godwin. He now began to yearn for fame and publicity. Miss Shelley speaks of a play written by her brother and her sister Elizabeth, which was sent to Matthews the comedian, and courteously returned as unfit for acting. She also mentions a little volume of her own verses, which the boy had printed with the tell-tale name of “H—ll—n Sh—ll—y” on the title-page. Medwin gives a long account of a poem on the story of the Wandering Jew, composed by him in concert with Shelley during the winter of 1809-1810. They sent the manuscript to Thomas Campbell, who returned it with the observation that it contained but two good lines:—
In his childhood, Shelley wrote verses with ease, which isn’t uncommon for ambitious boys; and we know that at Sion House, he eagerly consumed the sentimental novels of the time. His favorite poets during the[Pg 19] period I’m discussing were Monk Lewis and Southey; his favorite prose books were romances by Mrs. Radcliffe and Godwin. He began to crave fame and attention. Miss Shelley mentions a play written by her brother and their sister Elizabeth, which was sent to the comedian Matthews and politely returned as unsuitable for performance. She also refers to a small collection of her own poems that the boy had printed under the revealing title “H—ll—n Sh—ll—y.” Medwin provides a detailed account of a poem about the story of the Wandering Jew, created by him and Shelley during the winter of 1809-1810. They sent the manuscript to Thomas Campbell, who returned it with the comment that it contained only two good lines:—
It seemed as if an angel’s sigh
Had breathed the plaintive symphony.
It felt like an angel's sigh
Had whispered the sad melody.
Undeterred by this adverse criticism Shelley subsequently offered The Wandering Jew to the publishers, Messrs. Ballantyne and Co. of Edinburgh. It was reviewed in the Edinburgh Journal in 1829; but it remained in MS. till 1831, when a portion was printed in Fraser’s Magazine.
Undeterred by this negative feedback, Shelley later submitted The Wandering Jew to the publishers, Messrs. Ballantyne and Co. of Edinburgh. It was reviewed in the Edinburgh Journal in 1829, but it stayed as a manuscript until 1831, when part of it was published in Fraser’s Magazine.
Just before leaving Eton he finished his novel of Zastrozzi, which some critics trace to its source in Zofloya the Moor, perused by him at Sion House. The most astonishing fact about this incoherent medley of mad sentiment is that it served to furnish forth the 40l. Eton supper already spoken of, that it was duly ushered into the world of letters by Messrs. Wilkie and Robinson on the 5th of June, 1810, and that it was seriously reviewed. The dates of Shelley’s publications now come fast and frequent. In the late summer of 1810 he introduced himself to Mr. J. J. Stockdale, the then fashionable publisher[Pg 20] of poems and romances, at his house of business in Pall Mall. With characteristic impetuosity the young author implored assistance in a difficulty. He had commissioned a printer in Horsham to strike off the astounding number of 1480 copies of a volume of poems; and he had no money to pay the printer’s bill. Would Stockdale help him out of this dilemma, by taking up the quires and duly ushering the book into the world? Throughout his life Shelley exercised a wonderful fascination over the people with whom he came in contact, and almost always won his way with them as much by personal charm as by determined and impassioned will. Accordingly on this occasion Stockdale proved accommodating. The Horsham printer was somehow satisfied; and on the 17th of September, 1810, the little book came out with the title of Original Poetry, by Victor and Cazire. This volume has disappeared; and much fruitless conjecture has been expended upon the question of Shelley’s collaborator in his juvenile attempt. Cazire stands for some one; probably it is meant to represent a woman’s name, and that woman may have been either Elizabeth Shelley or Harriet Grove. The Original Poetry had only been launched a week, when Stockdale discovered on a closer inspection of the book that it contained some verses well known to the world as the production of M. G. Lewis. He immediately communicated with Shelley, and the whole edition was suppressed—not, however, before about one hundred copies had passed into circulation. Shelley satisfied Stockdale that this act of literary larceny was due to his collaborator, who may have been his intimate friend Edward Graham; and the publisher saw no reason to break with him. On the 14th of November in the same year he issued Shelley’s second novel from his press, and entered into negotiations[Pg 21] with him for the publication of more poetry. The new romance was named St. Irvyne, or the Rosicrucian. This tale, no less unreadable than Zastrozzi, and even more chaotic in its plan, contained a good deal of poetry, which has been incorporated in the most recent editions of Shelley’s works. A certain interest attaches to it as the first known link between Shelley and William Godwin, for it was composed under the influence of the latter’s novel, St. Leon. The title, moreover, carries us back to those moonlight walks with Harriet Grove alluded to above. Shelley’s earliest attempts in literature have but little value for the student of poetry, except in so far as they illustrate the psychology of genius and its wayward growth. Their intrinsic merit is almost less than nothing, and no one could predict from their perusal the course which the future poet of The Cenci and Epipsychidion was to take. It might indeed be argued that the defects of his great qualities, the over-ideality, the haste, the incoherence, and the want of grasp on narrative, are glaringly apparent in these early works. But while this is true, the qualities themselves are absent. A cautious critic will only find food in Zastrozzi and St. Irvyne for wondering how such flowers and fruits of genius could have lain concealed within a germ apparently so barren. There is even less of the real Shelley discernible in these productions, than of the real Byron in the Hours of Idleness.
Just before leaving Eton, he finished his novel Zastrozzi, which some critics connect to Zofloya the Moor, a book he read at Sion House. The most surprising thing about this chaotic mix of crazy emotions is that it was used to fund the 40l. Eton supper mentioned earlier, that it was officially introduced to the literary world by Messrs. Wilkie and Robinson on June 5, 1810, and that it was seriously reviewed. The dates of Shelley’s publications now come quickly and often. In late summer 1810, he introduced himself to Mr. J. J. Stockdale, the trendy publisher[Pg 20] of poems and novels, at his office in Pall Mall. With his typical impulsiveness, the young author asked for help with a problem. He had asked a printer in Horsham to print an incredible 1480 copies of a volume of poems, but he had no money to pay the printer’s bill. Would Stockdale help him out of this situation by taking the quires and officially publishing the book? Throughout his life, Shelley had a remarkable charm over the people he interacted with and often succeeded with them as much by personal charm as by his determined and passionate will. So, on this occasion, Stockdale was accommodating. The Horsham printer was somehow satisfied; and on September 17, 1810, the little book was released under the title of Original Poetry, by Victor and Cazire. This volume has since disappeared, and many have speculated about who Shelley’s collaborator was in this early attempt. Cazire represents someone; it probably stands for a woman’s name, likely either Elizabeth Shelley or Harriet Grove. Just a week after Original Poetry was launched, Stockdale noticed upon closer inspection that the book included some verses known to be by M. G. Lewis. He immediately contacted Shelley, and the entire edition was pulled—but not before about one hundred copies had circulated. Shelley convinced Stockdale that this act of literary theft was due to his collaborator, who might have been his close friend Edward Graham; hence, the publisher saw no reason to sever ties with him. On November 14 of the same year, he published Shelley’s second novel, and began negotiating[Pg 21] for the publication of more poetry. The new romance was called St. Irvyne, or the Rosicrucian. This story, just as unreadable as Zastrozzi and even more chaotic in its structure, contained a significant amount of poetry that has been included in the latest editions of Shelley’s works. It holds some interest as the first known link between Shelley and William Godwin, since it was influenced by Godwin’s novel, St. Leon. The title also reminds us of those moonlit walks with Harriet Grove mentioned earlier. Shelley’s earliest literary attempts hold little value for poetry students, except in showcasing the psychology of genius and its unpredictable growth. Their intrinsic worth is almost negligible, and no one could guess from reading them the path that the future poet of The Cenci and Epipsychidion would take. One could argue that the flaws in his great qualities—over-idealism, haste, incoherence, and lack of narrative control—are clearly visible in these early works. But while this is true, those qualities themselves are absent. A careful critic will only find in Zastrozzi and St. Irvyne a reason to wonder how such brilliant talent could have been hidden in what seems like an unpromising beginning. There is even less of the real Shelley evident in these works than there is of the real Byron in Hours of Idleness.
In the Michaelmas Term of 1810 Shelley entered University College, Oxford, as Leicester scholar; and very soon after his arrival he made the acquaintance of a man who was destined to play a prominent part in his subsequent history, and to bequeath to posterity the most brilliant, if not in all respects the most trustworthy, record of his marvellous youth. Thomas Jefferson Hogg was[Pg 22] unlike Shelley in temperament and tastes. His feet were always planted on the earth, while Shelley flew aloft to heaven with singing robes around him, or the mantle of the prophet on his shoulders.[3] Hogg had much of the cynic in his nature; he was a shrewd man of the world, and a caustic humorist. Positive and practical, he chose the beaten path of life, rose to eminence as a lawyer, and cherished the Church and State opinions of a staunch Tory. Yet, though he differed so essentially from the divine poet, he understood the greatness of Shelley at a glance, and preserved for us a record of his friend’s early days, which is incomparable for the vividness of its portraiture. The chapters which narrate Shelley’s course of life at Oxford have all the charm of a romance. No novel indeed is half so delightful as that picture, at once affectionate and satirical, tender and humorous, extravagant and delicately shaded, of the student life enjoyed together for a few short months by the inseparable friends. To make extracts from a masterpiece of such consummate workmanship is almost painful. Future biographers of Shelley, writing on a scale adequate to the greatness of their subject, will be content to lay their pens down for a season at this point, and let Hogg tell the tale in his own wayward but inimitable fashion. I must confine myself to a few quotations and a barren abstract, referring my readers to the ever-memorable pages 48-286 of Hogg’s first volume, for the life that cannot be transferred to these.
In the Michaelmas Term of 1810, Shelley started at University College, Oxford, as a Leicester scholar; and shortly after he arrived, he met a man who would play a significant role in his future and leave behind the most brilliant, if not entirely reliable, account of his remarkable youth. Thomas Jefferson Hogg was[Pg 22] very different from Shelley in personality and interests. While Shelley soared to new heights, wrapped in singing robes or wearing the mantle of a prophet, Hogg had his feet firmly on the ground. He had a cynical streak, was a savvy observer of the world, and had a sharp sense of humor. Practical and straightforward, he chose a conventional path in life, became a successful lawyer, and held strong Church and State views as a devoted Tory. Yet, despite their significant differences, he immediately recognized Shelley's greatness and provided an extraordinary account of his friend's early years, notable for its vivid portrayal. The chapters detailing Shelley's time at Oxford read like a romance. No novel is even half as captivating as that affectionate yet satirical, tender yet humorous, extravagant yet subtly nuanced depiction of the student life shared for a brief period by these inseparable friends. Extracting from such a finely crafted masterpiece feels almost painful. Future biographers of Shelley, aiming to do justice to his greatness, may pause here and allow Hogg to narrate the story in his uniquely charming style. I will limit myself to a few quotes and a brief summary, directing readers to the unforgettable pages 48-286 of Hogg’s first volume for the full life that can’t be captured here.
“At the commencement of Michaelmas term,” says this[Pg 23] biographer, “that is, at the end of October, in the year 1810, I happened one day to sit next to a freshman at dinner; it was his first appearance in hall. His figure was slight, and his aspect remarkably youthful, even at our table, where all were very young. He seemed thoughtful and absent. He ate little, and had no acquaintance with any one.” The two young men began a conversation, which turned upon the respective merits of German and Italian poetry, a subject they neither of them knew anything about. After dinner it was continued in Hogg’s rooms, where Shelley soon led the talk to his favourite topic of science. “As I felt, in truth, but a slight interest in the subject of his conversation, I had leisure to examine, and I may add, to admire, the appearance of my very extraordinary guest. It was a sum of many contradictions. His figure was slight and fragile, and yet his bones and joints were large and strong. He was tall, but he stooped so much, that he seemed of a low stature. His clothes were expensive, and made according to the most approved mode of the day; but they were tumbled, rumpled, unbrushed. His gestures were abrupt, and sometimes violent, occasionally even awkward, yet more frequently gentle and graceful. His complexion was delicate, and almost feminine, of the purest red and white; yet he was tanned and freckled by exposure to the sun, having passed the autumn, as he said, in shooting. His features, his whole face, and particularly his head, were, in fact, unusually small; yet the last appeared of a remarkable bulk, for his hair was long and bushy, and in tits of absence, and in the agonies (if I may use the word) of anxious thought, he often rubbed it fiercely with his hands, or passed his fingers quickly through his locks unconsciously, so that it was singularly wild and rough. In times when it was the mode to [Pg 24]imitate stage-coachmen as closely as possible in costume, and when the hair was invariably cropped, like that of our soldiers, this eccentricity was very striking. His features were not symmetrical (the mouth, perhaps, excepted), yet was the effect of the whole extremely powerful. They breathed an animation, a fire, an enthusiasm, a vivid and preternatural intelligence, that I never met with in any other countenance. Nor was the moral expression less beautiful than the intellectual; for there was a softness, a delicacy, a gentleness, and especially (though this will surprise many) that air of profound religious veneration, that characterizes the best works, and chiefly the frescoes (and into these they infused their whole souls), of the great masters of Florence and of Rome. I recognized the very peculiar expression in these wonderful productions long afterwards, and with a satisfaction mingled with much sorrow, for it was after the decease of him in whose countenance I had first observed it.”
“At the start of Michaelmas term,” says this[Pg 23] biographer, “which is at the end of October in 1810, I happened to sit next to a freshman at dinner; it was his first time in the hall. His build was slender, and he looked remarkably young, even among our group, where everyone was very young. He seemed deep in thought and distant. He barely ate, and didn’t know anyone.” The two young men started a conversation about the merits of German and Italian poetry, a topic neither of them knew much about. After dinner, they continued talking in Hogg’s rooms, where Shelley soon brought the conversation around to his favorite topic: science. “Since I was only slightly interested in what he was saying, I had the chance to observe, and I must say, appreciate, the appearance of my very unusual guest. He was a mix of many contradictions. His build was slight and fragile, yet his bones and joints were large and strong. He was tall, but he slouched so much that he seemed short. His clothes were expensive and tailored according to the latest fashion, but they were wrinkled and unkempt. His gestures were abrupt and sometimes intense, occasionally even awkward, yet more often gentle and graceful. His skin was delicate, almost feminine, with a pure red and white complexion; yet he was tanned and freckled from being outdoors, having spent the autumn, as he said, shooting. His features, his entire face, and especially his head, were unusually small; yet the latter looked quite large, as his hair was long and bushy, and in moments of distraction, and during bouts of anxious thought (if I may use that term), he often rubbed it fiercely with his hands or ran his fingers quickly through it unconsciously, making it look especially wild and messy. At a time when it was fashionable to copy the appearance of stagecoach drivers as closely as possible, and when hair was typically cropped like that of our soldiers, this eccentricity was very striking. His features weren’t symmetrical (the mouth being perhaps an exception), yet the overall effect was extremely powerful. They radiated animation, fire, enthusiasm, and a vivid, almost supernatural intelligence that I had never seen in any other face. The moral expression was just as beautiful as the intellectual; for there was a softness, delicacy, gentleness, and especially (though this may surprise many) an air of profound religious veneration, characteristic of the best works, particularly the frescoes (into which the artists infused their entire souls), of the great masters of Florence and Rome. I recognized that very unique expression in those wonderful works long after, with a sense of satisfaction mingled with deep sorrow, as it was after the death of the person whose face I had first noticed it in.”
In another place Hogg gives some details which complete the impression of Shelley’s personal appearance, and which are fully corroborated by Trelawny’s recollections of a later date. “There were many striking contrasts in the character and behaviour of Shelley, and one of the most remarkable was a mixture, or alternation, of awkwardness with agility—of the clumsy with the graceful. He would stumble in stepping across the floor of a drawing-room; he would trip himself up on a smooth-shaven grass-plot, and he would tumble in the most inconceivable manner in ascending the commodious, facile, and well-carpeted staircase of an elegant mansion, so as to bruise his nose or his lip on the upper steps, or to tread upon his hands, and even occasionally to disturb the composure of a well-bred footman; on the contrary, he would often glide without[Pg 25] collision through a crowded assembly, thread with unerring dexterity a most intricate path, or securely and rapidly tread the most arduous and uncertain ways.”
In another place, Hogg shares some details that enhance our understanding of Shelley’s appearance, which are well-supported by Trelawny’s later memories. “There were many striking contrasts in Shelley’s character and behavior, and one of the most notable was the mix, or shift, between clumsiness and agility—between being awkward and graceful. He would trip while crossing the floor of a drawing room; he would stumble on a perfectly manicured lawn, and he would fall in the most surprising ways while climbing the spacious, easy, and well-carpeted staircase of a fancy house, often hurting his nose or lip on the upper steps, or stepping on his own hands, even occasionally surprising a polite footman; on the flip side, he could effortlessly glide through a crowded room without bumping into anyone, navigate a complex path with remarkable skill, or swiftly and confidently tackle the toughest and most unpredictable routes.”
This word-portrait corresponds in its main details to the descriptions furnished by other biographers, who had the privilege of Shelley’s friendship. His eyes were blue, unfathomably dark and lustrous. His hair was brown; but very early in life it became grey, while his unwrinkled face retained to the last a look of wonderful youth. It is admitted on all sides that no adequate picture was ever painted of him. Mulready is reported to have said that he was too beautiful to paint. And yet, although so singularly lovely, he owed less of his charm to regularity of feature or to grace of movement, than to an indescribable personal fascination. One further detail Hogg pointedly insists upon. Shelley’s voice “was excruciating; it was intolerably shrill, harsh, and discordant.” This is strongly stated; but, though the terms are certainly exaggerated, I believe that we must trust this first impression made on Shelley’s friend. There is a considerable mass of convergent testimony to the fact that Shelley’s voice was high pitched, and that when he became excited, he raised it to a scream. The epithets “shrill,” “piercing,” “penetrating,” frequently recur in the descriptions given of it. At the same time its quality seems to have been less dissonant than thrilling; there is abundance of evidence to prove that he could modulate it exquisitely in the reading of poetry, and its tone proved no obstacle to the persuasive charms of his eloquence in conversation. Like all finely tempered natures, he vibrated in harmony with the subjects of his thought. Excitement made his utterance shrill and sharp. Deep feeling or the sense of beauty lowered its tone to richness; but the timbre was always acute, in sympathy[Pg 26] with his intense temperament. All was of one piece in Shelley’s nature. This peculiar voice, varying from moment to moment and affecting different sensibilities in divers ways, corresponds to the high-strung passion of his life, his fine-drawn and ethereal fancies, and the clear vibrations of his palpitating verse. Such a voice, far-reaching, penetrating, and unearthly, befitted one who lived in rarest ether on the topmost heights of human thought.
This word-portrait matches the main details from other biographers who were lucky enough to be friends with Shelley. His eyes were a deep, dark blue and incredibly bright. His hair was brown, but it turned gray very early in his life, while his smooth face still looked strikingly youthful until the end. Everyone agrees that no one ever captured an adequate likeness of him. Mulready reportedly said he was too beautiful to paint. Yet, even with such extraordinary beauty, his appeal came less from the regularity of his features or the grace of his movements and more from an indescribable personal charm. Hogg notably emphasizes one detail: Shelley’s voice “was excruciating; it was intolerably shrill, harsh, and discordant.” This claim is strong; although the description might be exaggerated, I think we should trust this initial impression from Shelley’s friend. Many accounts confirm that Shelley’s voice was high-pitched, and when he got excited, it could reach a screaming pitch. The words “shrill,” “piercing,” and “penetrating” frequently appear in descriptions of it. However, its quality seems to have been less discordant and more thrilling; there is plenty of evidence that he could modulate it beautifully when reading poetry, and the tone did not hinder the persuasive power of his eloquence in conversation. Like all finely tuned personalities, he resonated harmoniously with the topics he contemplated. Excitement made his speech sharp and shrill. Deep emotions or a sense of beauty softened his tone to a rich quality; but the timbre was always acute, in sync with his intense temperament. Everything in Shelley’s nature was cohesive. This unique voice, shifting from moment to moment and affecting different sensitivities in various ways, mirrored the high-strung passion of his life, his delicate, ethereal ideas, and the clear vibrations of his heartfelt poetry. Such a voice, far-reaching, penetrating, and otherworldly, suited someone who existed in the rarefied heights of human thought.
The acquaintance begun that October evening soon ripened into close friendship. Shelley and Hogg from this time forward spent a large part of their days and nights together in common studies, walks, and conversations. It was their habit to pass the morning, each in his own rooms, absorbed in private reading. At one o’clock they met and lunched, and then started for long rambles in the country. Shelley frequently carried pistols with him upon these occasions, and would stop to fix his father’s franks upon convenient trees and shoot at them. The practice of pistol-shooting, adopted so early in his life, was afterwards one of his favourite amusements in the company of Byron. Hogg says that in his use of fire-arms he was extraordinarily careless. “How often have I lamented that Nature, which so rarely bestows upon the world a creature endowed with such marvellous talents, ungraciously rendered the gift less precious by implanting a fatal taste for perilous recreations, and a thoughtlessness in the pursuit of them, that often caused his existence from one day to another to seem in itself miraculous.” On their return from these excursions the two friends, neither of whom cared for dining in the College Hall, drank tea and supped together, Shelley’s rooms being generally chosen as the scene of their symposia.
The friendship that started that October evening quickly grew into a deep bond. From then on, Shelley and Hogg spent a lot of their days and nights together, engaged in shared studies, walks, and talks. They usually spent the mornings in their own rooms, deeply focused on private reading. At one o'clock, they would meet for lunch and then go on long walks in the countryside. Shelley often brought pistols with him on these outings, stopping to attach his father's franks to convenient trees and shoot at them. This early hobby of pistol-shooting later became one of his favorite activities with Byron. Hogg noted that Shelley was extremely careless when it came to handling firearms. “How often have I regretted that Nature, which so rarely gives the world a being with such extraordinary gifts, unfortunately made the blessing less valuable by instilling a dangerous love for risky activities, along with a recklessness in pursuing them that made his life seem miraculous day after day.” After these adventures, the two friends, who both disliked dining in the College Hall, would have tea and supper together, usually at Shelley's rooms, which were the normal choice for their gatherings.
[Pg 27]These rooms are described as a perfect palace of confusion—chaos on chaos heaped of chemical apparatus, books, electrical machines, unfinished manuscripts, and furniture worn into holes by acids. It was perilous to use the poet’s drinking-vessels, lest perchance a seven-shilling piece half dissolved in aqua regia should lurk at the bottom of the bowl. Handsome razors were used to cut the lids of wooden boxes, and valuable books served to support lamps or crucibles; for in his vehement precipitation Shelley always laid violent hands on what he found convenient to the purpose of the moment. Here the friends talked and read until late in the night. Their chief studies at this time were in Locke and Hume and the French essayists. Shelley’s bias toward metaphysical speculation was beginning to assert itself. He read the School Logic with avidity, and practised himself without intermission in dialectical discussion. Hogg observes, what is confirmed by other testimony, that in reasoning Shelley never lost sight of the essential bearings of the topic in dispute, never condescended to personal or captious arguments, and was Socratically bent on following the dialogue wherever it might lead, without regard for consequences. Plato was another of their favourite authors; but Hogg expressly tells us that they only approached the divine philosopher through the medium of translations. It was not until a later period that Shelley studied his dialogues in the original: but the substance of them, seen through Mdme. Dacier’s version, acted powerfully on the poet’s sympathetic intellect. In fact, although at this time he had adopted the conclusions of materialism, he was at heart all through his life an idealist. Therefore the mixture of the poet and the sage in Plato fascinated him. The doctrine of [Pg 28]anamnesis, which offers so strange a vista to speculative reverie, by its suggestion of an earlier existence in which our knowledge was acquired, took a strong hold upon his imagination; he would stop in the streets to gaze wistfully at babies, wondering whether their newly imprisoned souls were not replete with the wisdom stored up in a previous life.
[Pg 27]These rooms are described as a perfect palace of confusion—chaos piled on chaos with chemical equipment, books, electrical devices, unfinished manuscripts, and furniture worn to shreds by acids. It was risky to use the poet’s drinking vessels, in case a seven-shilling coin half dissolved in aqua regia lurked at the bottom of the bowl. Nice razors were used to cut the lids off wooden boxes, and valuable books were used to prop up lamps or crucibles; due to his intense impulsiveness, Shelley often grabbed whatever he found useful at the moment. Here, friends talked and read until late at night. Their main studies during this time were in Locke, Hume, and the French essayists. Shelley’s inclination towards metaphysical speculation was starting to show. He read the School Logic eagerly and practiced dialectical discussion constantly. Hogg notes, as confirmed by other sources, that in reasoning, Shelley never lost sight of the key points of the topic at hand, never resorted to personal or petty arguments, and was Socratically driven to follow the conversation wherever it might lead, regardless of the outcome. Plato was another of their favorite authors; however, Hogg specifically tells us that they only engaged with the divine philosopher through translations. It wasn’t until later that Shelley studied his dialogues in the original language: but the essence of them, seen through Madame Dacier’s translation, had a major impact on the poet’s empathetic intellect. In fact, although at this stage he had embraced materialism, he was fundamentally an idealist throughout his life. Therefore, the combination of the poet and the philosopher in Plato captivated him. The concept of [Pg 28]anamnesis, which offers such a fascinating perspective for speculative thought by suggesting a previous existence where our knowledge was gained, strongly captured his imagination; he would stop in the streets to gaze longingly at babies, wondering if their newly confined souls were not filled with the wisdom accumulated in a past life.
In the acquisition of knowledge he was then as ever unrelaxing. “No student ever read more assiduously. He was to be found, book in hand, at all hours; reading in season and out of season; at table, in bed, and especially during a walk; not only in the quiet country, and in retired paths; not only at Oxford, in the public walks, and High Street, but in the most crowded thoroughfares of London. Nor was he less absorbed by the volume that was open before him, in Cheapside, in Cranbourne Alley, or in Bond Street, than in a lonely lane, or a secluded library. Sometimes a vulgar fellow would attempt to insult or annoy the eccentric student in passing. Shelley always avoided the malignant interruption by stepping aside with his vast and quiet agility.” And again:—“I never beheld eyes that devoured the pages more voraciously than his; I am convinced that two-thirds of the period of day and night were often employed in reading. It is no exaggeration to affirm, that out of the twenty-four hours, he frequently read sixteen. At Oxford, his diligence in this respect was exemplary, but it greatly increased afterwards, and I sometimes thought that he carried it to a pernicious excess: I am sure, at least, that I was unable to keep pace with him.” With Shelley study was a passion, and the acquisition of knowledge was the entrance into a thrice-hallowed sanctuary. “The irreverent many cannot comprehend the awe—the careless apathetic worldling cannot imagine the enthusiasm—nor can the tongue that attempts only to[Pg 29] speak of things visible to the bodily eye, express the mighty emotion that inwardly agitated him, when he approached, for the first time, a volume which he believed to be replete with the recondite and mystic philosophy of antiquity: his cheeks glowed, his eyes became bright, his whole frame trembled, and his entire attention was immediately swallowed up in the depths of contemplation. The rapid and vigorous conversion of his soul to intellect can only be compared with the instantaneous ignition and combustion, which dazzle the sight, when a bundle of dry reeds, or other light inflammable substance, is thrown upon a fire already rich with accumulated heat.”
In his quest for knowledge, he was as relentless as ever. “No student ever studied more diligently. He could be found with a book in hand at all hours—reading whenever he could, whether at the table, in bed, and especially while walking; not just in the quiet countryside or on secluded paths; not only at Oxford in the public parks and High Street, but also in the busiest streets of London. He was just as absorbed by the book in front of him, whether he was in Cheapside, Cranbourne Alley, or Bond Street, as he was in a lonely lane or a quiet library. Occasionally, some rude person would try to insult or bother the unconventional student as he walked by. Shelley always sidestepped the malicious interruptions with his remarkable and calm agility.” And again:—“I have never seen anyone read with more hunger than he did; I believe he spent about two-thirds of the day and night reading. It’s no exaggeration to say that out of every twenty-four hours, he often read for sixteen. At Oxford, his dedication in this regard was impressive, but it only grew stronger later on, and sometimes I felt he took it to a harmful extreme: I know for sure that I couldn’t keep up with him.” For Shelley, studying was a passion, and gaining knowledge was a way into a sacred sanctuary. “The irreverent cannot comprehend the awe—the indifferent worldly person cannot imagine the enthusiasm—nor can anyone who can only speak of what is visible to the eye express the intense emotion that stirred within him when he approached, for the first time, a book he believed was filled with the ancient hidden and mystical philosophy: his cheeks would flush, his eyes would light up, his whole body would tremble, and his complete focus would be instantly absorbed in deep contemplation. The swift and powerful transformation of his spirit into intellect can only be compared to the dazzling instant ignition and combustion that occurs when a bundle of dry reeds or other light, flammable materials is thrown onto a fire that is already warm.”
As at Eton, so at Oxford, Shelley refused to keep the beaten track of prescribed studies, or to run in ordinary grooves of thought. The mere fact that Aristotle was a duty, seems to have disgusted him with the author of the Organon, from whom, had his works been prohibited to undergraduates, he would probably have been eager to learn much. For mathematics and jurisprudence he evinced a marked distaste. The common business of the English Parliament had no attraction for him, and he read few newspapers. While his mind was keenly interested in great political questions, he could not endure the trivial treatment of them in the daily press, and cared far more for principles than for the incidents of party warfare. Here again he showed that impatience of detail, and that audacity of self-reliant genius, which were the source of both his weakness and his strength. He used to speak with aversion of a Parliamentary career, and told Hogg that though this had been suggested to him, as befitting his position, by the Duke of Norfolk, he could never bring himself to mix with the rabble of the House. It is none the less true, however, that he [Pg 30]entertained some vague notion of eventually succeeding to his father’s seat.
At Eton, just like at Oxford, Shelley resisted sticking to the conventional path of required studies or following the usual lines of thought. The simple fact that Aristotle was a requirement seemed to turn him off from the author of the Organon; had the works been banned for undergraduates, he probably would have been eager to learn a lot from them. He clearly showed a strong dislike for mathematics and law. The routine activities of the English Parliament didn't interest him, and he read only a few newspapers. While he was deeply interested in significant political issues, he couldn't stand the superficial way they were covered in the daily press and cared much more about principles than the petty squabbles of party politics. He again displayed a impatience for detail and that bold self-reliance which were both his weakness and his strength. He often spoke negatively about a career in Parliament and told Hogg that even though it was suggested to him as suitable for his position by the Duke of Norfolk, he could never bring himself to associate with the crowd in the House. However, it is still true that he [Pg 30]had some vague idea of eventually taking over his father’s seat.
Combined with his eager intellectual activity, there was something intermittent and fitful in the working of his mental faculties. Hogg, in particular, mentions one of his habits in a famous passage, which, since it brings the two friends vividly before us, may here be quoted. “I was enabled to continue my studies afterwards in the evening, in consequence of a very remarkable peculiarity. My young and energetic friend was then overcome by extreme drowsiness, which speedily and completely vanquished him; he would sleep from two to four hours, often so soundly that his slumbers resembled a deep lethargy; he lay occasionally upon the sofa, but more commonly stretched upon the rug before a large fire, like a cat; and his little round head was exposed to such a fierce heat, that I used to wonder how he was able to bear it. Sometimes I have interposed some shelter, but rarely with any permanent effect; for the sleeper usually contrived to turn himself, and to roll again into the spot where the fire glowed the brightest. His torpor was generally profound, but he would sometimes discourse incoherently for a long while in his sleep. At six he would suddenly compose himself, even in the midst of a most animated narrative, or of earnest discussion; and he would lie buried in entire forgetfulness, in a sweet and mighty oblivion, until ten, when he would suddenly start up, and, rubbing his eyes with great violence, and passing his fingers swiftly through his long hair, would enter at once into a vehement argument, or begin to recite verses, either of his own composition or from the works of others, with a rapidity and an energy that were often quite painful.”
Combined with his eager intellectual activity, there was something sporadic and inconsistent about the way his mind worked. Hogg, in particular, mentions one of his habits in a well-known passage that brings the two friends vividly to mind. “I was able to continue my studies later in the evening because of a very notable quirk. My young and energetic friend would be completely overcome by extreme drowsiness, which quickly and thoroughly took him down; he would sleep for two to four hours, often so deeply that it seemed like a huge lethargy. He sometimes lay on the sofa, but more often stretched out on the rug in front of a big fire, like a cat; his little round head was exposed to such intense heat that I often wondered how he could stand it. Sometimes I would try to block the heat, but rarely with any lasting effect; the sleeper usually managed to turn and roll back into the spot where the fire was hottest. His sleep was usually very deep, but sometimes he would ramble incoherently for a long time in his sleep. At six, he would suddenly settle himself, even in the middle of a lively story or serious discussion, and he would fall into complete forgetfulness, in a sweet and powerful oblivion, until ten, when he would abruptly wake up, rubbing his eyes vigorously and running his fingers quickly through his long hair, and immediately jump into a heated argument or start reciting verses, either of his own making or from the works of others, with a speed and energy that were often quite overwhelming.”
[Pg 31]Shelley’s moral qualities are described, with no less enthusiasm than his intellectual and physical beauty by the friend from whom I have already drawn so largely. Love was the root and basis of his nature: this love, first developed as domestic affection, next as friendship, then as a youth’s passion, now began to shine with steady lustre as an all-embracing devotion to his fellow-men. There is something inevitably chilling in the words “benevolence” and “philanthropy.” A disillusioned world is inclined to look with languid approbation on the former, and to disbelieve in the latter. Therefore I will not use them to describe that intense and glowing passion of unselfishness, which throughout his life led Shelley to find his strongest interests in the joys and sorrows of his fellow-creatures, which inflamed his imagination with visions of humanity made perfect, and which filled his days with sweet deeds of unnumbered charities. I will rather collect from the pages of his friend’s biography a few passages recording the first impression of his character, the memory of which may be carried by the reader through the following brief record of his singular career:—
[Pg 31]Sheldon's moral qualities are described with just as much enthusiasm as his intelligence and good looks by the friend from whom I have taken so much already. Love was the foundation and essence of his nature: this love, which first appeared as family affection, then as friendship, and later as youthful passion, began to shine brightly as a deep devotion to all people. There’s something inevitably cold about the words “benevolence” and “philanthropy.” A disillusioned world tends to view the former with detached approval and to be skeptical about the latter. So, I won’t use those terms to describe the intense and vibrant passion for selflessness that led Sheldon throughout his life to find his strongest interests in the joys and sorrows of others, which inspired his imagination with visions of a perfected humanity, and which filled his days with countless acts of kindness. Instead, I’ll share a few excerpts from his friend's biography that capture the initial impression of his character, which the reader may keep in mind as we explore the highlights of his remarkable life:—
“His speculations were as wild as the experience of twenty-one years has shown them to be; but the zealous earnestness for the augmentation of knowledge, and the glowing philanthropy and boundless benevolence that marked them, and beamed forth in the whole deportment of that extraordinary boy, are not less astonishing than they would have been if the whole of his glorious anticipations had been prophetic; for these high qualities, at least, I have never found a parallel.”
“His ideas were as far-fetched as twenty-one years of experience showed them to be; but the passionate desire to expand knowledge, along with the vibrant compassion and limitless generosity that characterized him and shone through in the entire demeanor of that extraordinary boy, are just as remarkable as they would have been if all his amazing expectations had proven true; for these exceptional qualities, at the very least, I have never encountered in anyone else.”
“In no individual perhaps was the moral sense ever more completely developed than in Shelley; in no being was the perception of right and of wrong more acute.”
“In no individual was the moral sense ever more fully developed than in Shelley; in no being was the perception of right and wrong more sharp.”
[Pg 32]“As his love of intellectual pursuits was vehement, and the vigour of his genius almost celestial, so were the purity and sanctity of his life most conspicuous.”
[Pg 32]“His passion for learning was intense, and the brilliance of his mind was almost otherworldly, just as the purity and integrity of his life were very evident.”
“I never knew any one so prone to admire as he was, in whom the principle of veneration was so strong.”
“I never knew anyone as eager to admire as he was, in whom the principle of respect was so strong.”
“I have had the happiness to associate with some of the best specimens of gentlemen; but with all due deference for those admirable persons (may my candour and my preference be pardoned), I can affirm that Shelley was almost the only example I have yet found that was never wanting, even in the most minute particular, of the infinite and various observances of pure, entire, and perfect gentility.”
“I’ve had the pleasure of spending time with some of the finest gentlemen, but with all due respect for those amazing individuals (I hope my honesty and preference can be forgiven), I can honestly say that Shelley was almost the only person I’ve encountered who never fell short, even in the smallest detail, of the countless and diverse traits of pure, complete, and perfect gentility.”
“Shelley was actually offended, and indeed more indignant than would appear to be consistent with the singular mildness of his nature, at a coarse and awkward jest, especially if it were immodest, or uncleanly; in the latter case his anger was unbounded, and his uneasiness pre-eminent; he was, however, sometimes vehemently delighted by exquisite and delicate sallies, particularly with a fanciful, and perhaps somewhat fantastical facetiousness—possibly the more because he was himself utterly incapable of pleasantry.”
“Shelley was genuinely offended, and more upset than you might expect given his usually gentle personality, by a crude and clumsy joke, especially if it was inappropriate or dirty; in such cases, his anger was limitless, and his discomfort was obvious. However, he could be passionately entertained by clever and subtle wit, particularly when it was imaginative and a bit whimsical—possibly more so because he himself was completely unable to joke around.”
“I never could discern in him any more than two fixed principles. The first was a strong irrepressible love of liberty; of liberty in the abstract, and somewhat after the pattern of the ancient republics, without reference to the English constitution, respecting which he knew little and cared nothing, heeding it not at all. The second was an equally ardent love of toleration of all opinions, but more especially of religious opinions; of toleration, complete, entire, universal, unlimited; and, as a deduction and corollary from which latter principle, he felt an intense[Pg 33] abhorrence of persecution of every kind, public or private.”
“I could always see only two main principles in him. The first was a deep, unstoppable love of freedom; freedom in a general sense, similar to the ideals of the ancient republics, without considering the English constitution, which he knew little about and didn’t care for at all. The second was a strong passion for the acceptance of all viewpoints, especially religious beliefs; complete, total, universal, and unlimited toleration. From this principle, he had a deep hatred for all forms of persecution, whether public or private.”
The testimony in the foregoing extracts as to Shelley’s purity and elevation of moral character is all the stronger, because it is given by a man not over-inclined to praise, and of a temperament as unlike the poet’s as possible. If we were to look only upon this side of his portrait, we should indeed be almost forced to use the language of his most enthusiastic worshippers, and call him an archangel. But it must be admitted that, though so pure and gentle and exalted, Shelley’s virtues were marred by eccentricity, by something at times approaching madness, which paralysed his efficiency by placing him in a glaringly false relation to some of the best men of the world around him. He possessed certain good qualities in excess; for, though it sounds paradoxical, it is none the less true that a man may be too tolerant, too fond of liberty: and it was precisely the extravagance of these virtues in Shelley which drove him into acts and utterances so antagonistic to society as to be intolerable.
The testimony in the previous excerpts about Shelley’s purity and high moral character is even more compelling because it comes from a man who isn’t usually prone to flattery and has a temperament that's the complete opposite of the poet’s. If we focused solely on this aspect of his character, we might be tempted to echo the words of his most passionate admirers and call him an archangel. However, it must be acknowledged that despite being pure, gentle, and elevated, Shelley’s virtues were overshadowed by his eccentricities and sometimes approached madness, which undermined his effectiveness by placing him in a glaringly distorted relationship with some of the finest people around him. He had certain admirable qualities in excess; for, although it may sound contradictory, it is still true that someone can be too tolerant and too obsessed with freedom. It was exactly this extreme nature of his virtues that led Shelley to actions and statements that were so at odds with society that they became intolerable.
Of Shelley’s poetical studies we hear but little at this epoch. His genius by a stretch of fancy might be compared to one of those double stars which dart blue and red rays of light: for it was governed by two luminaries, poetry and metaphysics; and at this time the latter seems to have been in the ascendant. It is, however, interesting to learn that he read and re-read Landor’s Gebir—stronger meat than either Southey’s epics or the ghost-lyrics of Monk Lewis. Hogg found him one day busily engaged in correcting proofs of some original poems. Shelley asked his friend what he thought of them, and Hogg answered that it might be possible by a little alteration to turn them into capital burlesques. This[Pg 34] idea took the young poet’s fancy; and the friends between them soon effected a metamorphosis in Shelley’s serious verses, by which they became unmistakably ridiculous. Having achieved their purpose, they now bethought them of the proper means of publication. Upon whom should the poems, a medley of tyrannicide and revolutionary raving, be fathered? Peg Nicholson, a mad washerwoman, had recently attempted George the Third’s life with a carving-knife. No more fitting author could be found. They would give their pamphlet to the world as her work, edited by an admiring nephew. The printer appreciated the joke no less than the authors of it. He provided splendid paper and magnificent type; and before long the book of nonsense was in the hands of Oxford readers. It sold for the high price of half-a-crown a copy; and, what is hardly credible, the gownsmen received it as a genuine production. “It was indeed a kind of fashion to be seen reading it in public, as a mark of nice discernment, of a delicate and fastidious taste in poetry, and the best criterion of a choice spirit.” Such was the genesis of Posthumous Fragments of Margaret Nicholson, edited by John Fitz Victor. The name of the supposititious nephew reminds us of Original Poems by Victor and Cazire, and raises the question whether the poems in that lost volume may not have partly furnished forth this Oxford travesty.
Of Shelley’s poetry studies, we hear very little at this time. His talent, if we stretch our imagination, could be compared to one of those double stars that emit blue and red light, because it was influenced by two sources: poetry and metaphysics; and at this moment, it seems that the latter was dominant. However, it's interesting to note that he read and re-read Landor’s Gebir—much more substantial than either Southey’s epics or the ghost-lyrics of Monk Lewis. One day, Hogg found him busy correcting proofs of some original poems. Shelley asked his friend what he thought of them, and Hogg replied that with a few changes, they could be transformed into excellent parodies. This[Pg 34] idea intrigued the young poet, and the friends quickly managed to turn Shelley’s serious verses into something undeniably ridiculous. After reaching their goal, they considered how to publish them. Who should be credited with the poems, a mix of tyrannicide and revolutionary ranting? Peg Nicholson, a deranged washerwoman, had recently attempted to assassinate George the Third with a carving knife. There could be no more fitting author. They decided to present their pamphlet to the world as her work, edited by an admiring nephew. The printer appreciated the joke just as much as the authors did. He supplied luxurious paper and beautiful type, and before long, the book of nonsense was in the hands of Oxford readers. It was sold for the high price of half a crown a copy; and, astonishingly, the students accepted it as a legitimate work. “It became a sort of trend to be seen reading it publicly, as a sign of good taste, delicate and refined poetic sensibility, and the best mark of a discerning spirit.” Thus originated Posthumous Fragments of Margaret Nicholson, edited by John Fitz Victor. The name of the fictitious nephew reminds us of Original Poems by Victor and Cazire, and raises the question of whether the poems in that lost volume may have partially inspired this Oxford parody.
Shelley’s next publication, or quasi-publication, was neither so innocent in substance nor so pleasant in its consequences. After leaving Eton, he continued the habit, learned from Dr. Lind, of corresponding with distinguished persons whom he did not personally know. Thus we find him about this time addressing Miss Felicia Browne (afterwards Mrs. Hemans) and Leigh Hunt. He[Pg 35] plied his correspondents with all kinds of questions; and as the dialectical interest was uppermost at Oxford, he now endeavoured to engage them in discussions on philosophical and religious topics. We have seen that his favourite authors were Locke, Hume, and the French materialists. With the impulsiveness peculiar to his nature, he adopted the negative conclusions of a shallow nominalistic philosophy. It was a fundamental point with him to regard all questions, however sifted and settled by the wise of former ages, as still open; and in his inordinate thirst for liberty, he rejoiced to be the Deicide of a pernicious theological delusion. In other words, he passed at Oxford by one leap from a state of indifferentism with regard to Christianity, into an attitude of vehement antagonism. With a view to securing answers to his missives, he printed a short abstract of Hume’s and other arguments against the existence of a Deity, presented in a series of propositions, and signed with a mathematically important “Q. E. D.” This document he forwarded to his proposed antagonists, expressing his inability to answer its arguments, and politely requesting them to help him. When it so happened that any incautious correspondents acceded to this appeal, Shelley fell with merciless severity upon their feeble and commonplace reasoning. The little pamphlet of two pages was entitled The Necessity of Atheism; and its proposed publication, beyond the limits of private circulation already described, is proved by an advertisement (Feb. 9, 1811) in the Oxford University and City Herald. It was suppressed after being for a few hours offered for sale.
Shelley’s next publication, or semi-publication, was neither as innocent in content nor as pleasant in its outcomes. After leaving Eton, he kept up the habit he learned from Dr. Lind of writing to notable people he didn't know personally. Around this time, he reached out to Miss Felicia Browne (who later became Mrs. Hemans) and Leigh Hunt. He[Pg 35] bombarded his correspondents with various questions; and with the focus on debate at Oxford, he tried to engage them in discussions about philosophical and religious issues. We know that his favorite authors included Locke, Hume, and the French materialists. With the impulsiveness typical of his character, he accepted the negative conclusions of a superficial nominalistic philosophy. It was crucial for him to see all questions, no matter how thoroughly examined and resolved by the wise of past eras, as still open; and in his excessive desire for freedom, he delighted in being the Deicide of a harmful theological illusion. In other words, he jumped from a state of indifference towards Christianity to a position of fierce opposition. To ensure he received responses to his messages, he printed a brief summary of Hume’s and other arguments against the existence of a God, laid out in a series of propositions, and signed off with the mathematically significant “Q. E. D.” He sent this document to his intended opponents, expressing his inability to counter its arguments and politely asking for their help. When any unwary correspondents agreed to this request, Shelley attacked their weak and ordinary reasoning with harsh intensity. The short pamphlet, just two pages long, was titled The Necessity of Atheism; and its intended publication, beyond the limits of the private distribution already mentioned, is confirmed by an advertisement (Feb. 9, 1811) in the Oxford University and City Herald. It was repressed after being available for just a few hours.
A copy of this syllabus reached a Fellow of another college, who made the Master of University acquainted with the fact. On the morning of March 25, 1811,[Pg 36] Shelley was sent for to the Senior Common Room, and asked whether he acknowledged himself to be the author of the obnoxious pamphlet. On his refusal to answer this question, he was served with a formal sentence of expulsion duly drawn up and sealed. The college authorities have been blamed for unfair dealing in this matter. It is urged that they ought to have proceeded by the legal method of calling witnesses; and that the sentence was not only out of all proportion to the offence, but that it ought not to have been executed till persuasion had been tried. With regard to the former indictment, I do not think that a young man still in statu pupillari, who refused to purge himself of what he must have known to be a serious charge, had any reason to expect from his tutors the formalities of an English court of law. There is no doubt that the Fellows were satisfied of his being the real author; else they could not have ventured on so summary a measure as expulsion. Their question was probably intended to give the culprit an occasion for apology, of which they foresaw he would not avail himself. With regard to the second, it is true that Shelley was amenable to kindness, and that gentle and wise treatment from men whom he respected, might possibly have brought him to retract his syllabus. But it must be remembered that he despised the Oxford dons with all his heart; and they were probably aware of this. He was a dexterous, impassioned reasoner, whom they little cared to encounter in argument on such a topic. During his short period of residence, moreover, he had not shown himself so tractable as to secure the good wishes of superiors, who prefer conformity to incommensurable genius. It is likely that they were not averse to getting rid of him as a man dangerous to the peace of their society; and now they[Pg 37] had a good occasion. Nor was it to be expected that the champion and apostle of Atheism—and Shelley was certainly both, in spite of Hogg’s attempts to tone down the purpose of his document—should be unmolested in his propaganda by the aspirants to fat livings and ecclesiastical dignities. Real blame, however, attaches to these men: first, for their dulness to discern Shelley’s amiable qualities; and, secondly, for the prejudgment of the case implied in the immediate delivery of their sentence. Both Hogg and Shelley accused them, besides, of a gross brutality, which was, to say the least, unseemly on so serious an occasion. At the beginning of this century the learning and the manners of the Oxford dons were at a low ebb; and the Fellows of University College acted harshly but not altogether unjustly, ignorantly but after their own kind, in this matter of Shelley’s expulsion. Non ragionam di lor, ma guarda e passa. Hogg, who stood by his friend manfully at this crisis, and dared the authorities to deal with him as they had dealt with Shelley, adding that they had just as much real proof to act upon in his case, and intimating his intention of returning the same answer as to the authorship of the pamphlet, was likewise expelled. The two friends left Oxford together by the coach on the morning of the 26th of March.
A copy of this syllabus reached a Fellow from another college, who informed the Master of University about it. On the morning of March 25, 1811, [Pg 36] Shelley was summoned to the Senior Common Room and asked if he admitted to being the author of the controversial pamphlet. When he refused to answer, he was handed a formal expulsion notice that was properly written and sealed. The college authorities have faced criticism for their unfair treatment in this situation. It's argued that they should have followed the legal process of calling witnesses, and that the punishment was not only excessively harsh for the offense but also that it should have been delayed until persuasion had been attempted. Regarding the first point, I don’t think that a young man still in statu pupillari, who did not exonerate himself from a serious accusation, had any reason to expect the formalities of a court of law from his tutors. There’s no doubt the Fellows believed he was the actual author; otherwise, they wouldn’t have dared to take such a quick action as expulsion. Their question likely aimed to give him an opportunity to apologize, which they foresaw he wouldn’t take. As for the second point, while it’s true that Shelley might have responded to kindness, and that gentle and wise treatment from respected figures could have led him to retract his syllabus, it must be noted that he utterly despised the Oxford fellows; they probably knew this. He was a skilled, passionate debater, and they were not keen on confronting him in argument on such a matter. Furthermore, during his short time there, he hadn’t been compliant enough to earn the goodwill of those in power, who preferred conformity over unmatched genius. It's likely they were relieved to be rid of someone they deemed a threat to their society, and now they [Pg 37] had a solid reason to act. It also wasn't reasonable to expect that the champion and proponent of Atheism—and Shelley certainly was, despite Hogg’s attempts to tone down the intent of his document—would be left undisturbed in his advocacy by those seeking lucrative positions and church hierarchies. However, real blame lies with these individuals: first, for their inability to recognize Shelley’s admirable qualities; and second, for their preconceived judgment indicated by the immediate execution of their sentence. Both Hogg and Shelley also accused them of raw brutality, which was, at the very least, inappropriate for such a serious matter. At the start of this century, the knowledge and demeanor of the Oxford fellows were not at their best; and the Fellows of University College acted harshly but not entirely unjustly, ignorantly yet in line with their own nature, in this case of Shelley’s expulsion. Non ragionam di lor, ma guarda e passa. Hogg, who stood by his friend firmly during this crisis and challenged the authorities to treat him as they had treated Shelley, also stating that they had just as little real evidence to act against him, implied that he would give the same response about the authorship of the pamphlet, was likewise expelled. The two friends left Oxford together by coach on the morning of March 26.
Shelley felt his expulsion acutely. At Oxford he had enjoyed the opportunities of private reading which the University afforded in those days of sleepy studies and innocuous examinations. He delighted in the security of his “oak,” and above all things he found pleasure in the society of his one chosen friend. He was now obliged to exchange these good things for the tumult and discomfort of London. His father, after clumsily attempting compromises, had forbidden his return to Field Place. The[Pg 38] whole fabric of his former life was broken up. The last hope of renewing his engagement with his cousin had to be abandoned. His pecuniary position was precarious, and in a short time he was destined to lose the one friend who had so generously shared his fate. Yet the notion of recovering his position as a student in one of our great Universities, of softening his father’s indignation, or of ameliorating his present circumstances by the least concession, never seems to have occurred to him. He had suffered in the cause of truth and liberty, and he willingly accepted his martyrdom for conscience’ sake.
Shelley felt his expulsion deeply. At Oxford, he had enjoyed the chance to read privately, thanks to the University’s laid-back studies and easy exams. He cherished the safety of his “oak” and, more than anything, he found joy in the company of his one close friend. Now, he had to trade these comforts for the chaos and discomfort of London. His father, after awkwardly trying to negotiate, had banned him from returning to Field Place. The[Pg 38] entire structure of his previous life was shattered. He had to give up any hope of rekindling his engagement with his cousin. His financial situation was uncertain, and soon he would lose the one friend who had so generously shared his struggles. Yet, the thought of regaining his position as a student at one of our great universities, soothing his father’s anger, or improving his current situation with even the slightest compromise never seemed to cross his mind. He had suffered for the sake of truth and freedom, and he willingly embraced his martyrdom for the sake of his conscience.
CHAPTER III.
LIFE IN LONDON AND FIRST MARRIAGE.
LIFE IN LONDON AND FIRST MARRIAGE.
It is of some importance at this point to trace the growth and analyse the substance of Shelley’s atheistical opinions. The cardinal characteristic of his nature was an implacable antagonism to shams and conventions, which passed too easily into impatient rejection of established forms as worse than useless. Born in the stronghold of squirearchical prejudices, nursed amid the trivial platitudes that then passed in England for philosophy, his keen spirit flew to the opposite pole of thought with a recoil that carried him at first to inconsiderate negation. His passionate love of liberty, his loathing for intolerance, his impatience of control for self and others, and his vivid logical sincerity, combined to make him the Quixotic champion of extreme opinions. He was too fearless to be wise, too precipitate to suspend his judgment, too convinced of the paramount importance of iconoclasm, to mature his views in silence. With the unbounded audacity of youth, he hoped to take the fortresses of “Anarch Custom” by storm at the first assault. His favourite ideal was the vision of a youth, Laon or Lionel, whose eloquence had power to break the bonds of despotism, as the sun thaws ice upon an April morning. It was enough, he thought, to hurl the glove of defiance boldly at[Pg 40] the tyrant’s face—to sow the Necessity of Atheism broadcast on the bench of Bishops, and to depict incest in his poetry, not because he wished to defend it, but because society must learn to face the most abhorrent problems with impartiality. Gifted with a touch as unerring as Ithuriel’s spear for the unmasking of hypocrisy, he strove to lay bare the very substance of the soul beneath the crust of dogma and the froth of traditional beliefs; nor does it seem to have occurred to him that, while he stripped the rags and patches that conceal the nakedness of ordinary human nature, he might drag away the weft and woof of nobler thought. In his poet-philosopher’s imagination there bloomed a wealth of truth and love and beauty so abounding, that behind the mirage he destroyed, he saw no blank, but a new Eternal City of the Spirit. He never doubted whether his fellow-creatures were certain to be equally fortunate.
It's important at this point to look at the development and analyze the essence of Shelley’s atheistic views. A key trait of his character was his relentless opposition to falsehoods and social norms, which easily turned into an impatience with established beliefs that he saw as worse than irrelevant. Growing up in a stronghold of aristocratic biases and surrounded by the trivial clichés that were accepted as philosophy in England, his sharp mind quickly swung to the opposite extreme, leading him to a hasty rejection of everything. His intense love of freedom, his disgust for intolerance, his unwillingness to be controlled or to control others, and his honest, logical approach all combined to make him a heroic advocate for radical opinions. He was too brave to be wise, too impulsive to hold back his thoughts, and too convinced of the crucial importance of challenging norms to develop his ideas quietly. With the boundless boldness of youth, he believed he could storm the fortress of “Anarch Custom” with one attack. His ideal was a vision of a young man, Laon or Lionel, whose eloquence could shatter the chains of tyranny, just like the sun melts ice on an April day. He thought it was enough to boldly throw down a challenge in front of the tyrant, to spread the idea of the Necessity of Atheism across the bishops’ bench, and to write about incest not because he meant to defend it, but because society needed to confront the most horrifying issues with openness. With a skill as precise as Ithuriel’s spear for exposing hypocrisy, he tried to uncover the true essence of the soul beneath the surface of dogma and the bubbles of traditional beliefs; it didn’t seem to occur to him that, as he stripped away the rags that hide ordinary human nature, he might also remove the threads of nobler thought. In his imaginative poet-philosopher's mind, there bloomed a wealth of truth, love, and beauty so abundant that behind the mirage he destroyed, he saw not emptiness, but a new Eternal City of the Spirit. He never doubted that his fellow beings would be just as fortunate.
Shelley had no faculty for compromise, no perception of the blended truths and falsehoods through which the mind of man must gradually win its way from the obscurity of myths into the clearness of positive knowledge, for ever toiling and for ever foiled, and forced to content itself with the increasing consciousness of limitations. Brimming over with love for men, he was deficient in sympathy with the conditions under which they actually think and feel. Could he but dethrone the Anarch Custom, the millennium, he argued, would immediately arrive; nor did he stop to think how different was the fibre of his own soul from that of the unnumbered multitudes around him. In his adoration of what he recognized as living, he retained no reverence for the ossified experience of past ages. The principle of evolution, which forms a saving link between the obsolete and the[Pg 41] organically vital, had no place in his logic. The spirit of the French Revolution, uncompromising, shattering, eager to build in a day the structure which long centuries of growth must fashion, was still fresh upon him. We who have survived the enthusiasms of that epoch, who are exhausted with its passions, and who have suffered from its reactive impulses, can scarcely comprehend the vivid faith and young-eyed joy of aspiration which sustained Shelley in his flight toward the region of impossible ideals. For he had a vital faith; and this faith made the ideals he conceived, seem possible—faith in the duty and desirability of overthrowing idols; faith in the gospel of liberty, fraternity, equality; faith in the divine beauty of nature; faith in a love that rules the universe; faith in the perfectibility of man; faith in the omnipresent soul, whereof our souls are atoms; faith in affection as the ruling and co-ordinating substance of morality. The man who lived by this faith was in no vulgar sense of the word an Atheist. When he proclaimed himself to be one, he pronounced his hatred of a gloomy religion, which had been the instrument of kings and priests for the enslavement of their fellow-creatures. As he told his friend Trelawny, he used the word Atheism “to express his abhorrence of superstition; he took it up as a knight took up a gauntlet, in defiance of injustice.” But Shelley believed too much to be consistently agnostic. He believed so firmly and intensely in his own religion—a kind of passionate positivism, a creed which seemed to have no God because it was all God—that he felt convinced he only needed to destroy accepted figments, for the light which blazed around him to break through and flood the world with beauty. Shelley can only be called an Atheist, in so far as he maintained the inadequacy of[Pg 42] hitherto received conceptions of the Deity, and indignantly rejected that Moloch of cruelty who is worshipped in the debased forms of Christianity. He was an Agnostic only in so far as he proclaimed the impossibility of solving the insoluble, and knowing the unknowable. His clear and fearless utterances upon these points place him in the rank of intellectual heroes. But his own soul, compact of human faith and love, was far too religious and too sanguine to merit either epithet as vulgarly applied.
Shelley couldn't compromise and didn’t understand the mix of truths and falsehoods that people navigate as they move from the confusion of myths to the clarity of real knowledge, always struggling and often failing, forced to accept the growing awareness of their limits. Overflowing with love for humanity, he lacked empathy for the actual circumstances under which people think and feel. He believed that if he could just topple the oppressive customs, a utopia would be achieved instantly, without considering how different his essence was from the countless individuals around him. In his admiration for what he saw as alive, he showed no respect for the rigid experiences of the past. The idea of evolution, which connects the outdated with the vital, didn’t fit into his reasoning. The spirit of the French Revolution—unyielding, disruptive, eager to create in a day what had taken centuries to build—was still alive in him. We who have lived through the fervors of that time, who are worn out by its passions and have suffered its backlash, can hardly grasp the intense belief and youthful joy of ambition that drove Shelley toward his unreachable ideals. He held a deep faith, which made his aspirations seem attainable—faith in the need and desire to dismantle false idols; faith in the ideals of liberty, brotherhood, and equality; faith in the divine beauty of nature; faith in a love that governs the universe; faith in humanity's potential for improvement; faith in a universal soul, of which our souls are parts; faith in love as the fundamental essence of morality. The man who lived by this faith was not, in any ordinary sense, an atheist. When he called himself one, he was expressing his disdain for a grim religion that had served as a tool for kings and priests to oppress others. As he told his friend Trelawny, he used the term atheism “to express his disgust for superstition; he took it up like a knight picking up a gauntlet in defiance of injustice.” But Shelley believed too strongly to be truly agnostic. He had such a passionate and intense belief in his personal creed—a form of fervent positivism that seemed to lack a God precisely because it was utterly divine—that he was certain all he needed to do was eliminate accepted falsehoods for the light surrounding him to break through and illuminate the world with beauty. Shelley can only be considered an atheist to the extent that he argued the inadequacy of traditional views of God and vehemently rejected the cruel deity worshipped in distorted forms of Christianity. He was agnostic only in that he acknowledged the impossibility of solving the unsolvable and knowing the unknowable. His clear and fearless statements on these matters place him among intellectual heroes. However, his soul, filled with human faith and love, was far too spiritual and too optimistic to fit any such labels as they are commonly understood.
The negative side of Shelley’s creed had the moral value which attaches to all earnest conviction, plain speech, defiance of convention, and enthusiasm for intellectual liberty at any cost. It was marred, however, by extravagance, crudity, and presumption. Much that he would fain have destroyed because he found it customary, was solid, true, and beneficial. Much that he thought it desirable to substitute, was visionary, hollow, and pernicious. He lacked the touchstone of mature philosophy, whereby to separate the pinchbeck from the gold of social usage; and in his intense enthusiasm he lost his hold on common sense, which might have saved him from the puerility of arrogant iconoclasm. The positive side of his creed remains precious, not because it was logical, or scientific, or coherent, but because it was an ideal, fervently felt, and penetrated with the whole life-force of an incomparable nature. Such ideals are needed for sustaining man upon his path amid the glooms and shadows of impenetrable ignorance. They form the seal and pledge of his spiritual dignity, reminding him that he was not born to live like brutes, or like the brutes to perish without effort.
The downside of Shelley’s beliefs had the moral weight that comes with any genuine conviction, straightforward communication, defiance of societal norms, and a passion for intellectual freedom at any cost. However, it was tainted by excess, simplicity, and arrogance. A lot of what he wanted to get rid of because he saw it as ordinary was actually solid, true, and helpful. Much of what he thought would be better to replace it with was idealistic, empty, and harmful. He didn’t have the insight of mature philosophy to distinguish the worthless from the valuable aspects of societal practices; in his intense enthusiasm, he lost touch with common sense, which could have spared him from the foolishness of arrogant iconoclasm. The positive aspects of his beliefs remain valuable, not because they were logical, scientific, or coherent, but because they were a heartfelt ideal, infused with the vibrancy of an extraordinary spirit. Such ideals are essential for keeping humanity on its course amidst the darkness and confusion of profound ignorance. They serve as a mark and assurance of his spiritual worth, reminding him that he wasn’t born to live like animals, or to die without effort like them.
Fatti non foste a viver come bruti,
Ma per seguir virtude e conoscenza
Fatti non foste a viver come bruti,
Ma per seguir virtù e conoscenza
[Pg 43]These criticisms apply to the speculations of Shelley’s earlier life, when his crusade against accepted usage was extravagant, and his confidence in the efficacy of mere eloquence to change the world was overweening. The experience of years, however, taught him wisdom without damping his enthusiasm, refined the crudity of his first fervent speculations, and mellowed his philosophy. Had he lived to a ripe age, there is no saying with what clear and beneficent lustre might have shone that light of aspiration which during his turbid youth burned somewhat luridly, and veiled its radiance in the smoke of mere rebelliousness and contradiction.
[Pg 43]These criticisms address the ideas from Shelley’s early life, when his fight against conventional norms was extreme, and his belief that powerful language could change the world was exaggerated. However, years of experience taught him wisdom without diminishing his enthusiasm, refined the roughness of his initial passionate ideas, and softened his philosophy. Had he lived to an old age, we can't know how brightly and positively that light of ambition might have shone, which in his turbulent youth burned quite intensely, often obscured by the smoke of mere rebellion and contradiction.
Hogg and Shelley settled in lodgings at No. 15, Poland Street, soon after their arrival in London. The name attracted Shelley: “it reminded him of Thaddeus of Warsaw and of freedom.” He was further fascinated by a gaudy wall-paper of vine-trellises and grapes, which adorned the parlour; and vowed that he would stay there for ever. “For ever,” was a word often upon Shelley’s lips in the course of his checquered life; and yet few men have been subject to so many sudden changes through the buffetings of fortune from without and the inconstancy of their own purpose, than he was. His biographer has no little trouble to trace and note with accuracy his perpetual flittings and the names of his innumerable temporary residences. A month had not elapsed before Hogg left him in order to begin his own law studies at York; and Shelley abode “alone in the vine-trellised chamber, where he was to remain, a bright-eyed, restless fox amidst sour grapes, not, as his poetic imagination at first suggested, for ever, but a little while longer.”
Hogg and Shelley moved into a place at No. 15, Poland Street, shortly after they arrived in London. The name caught Shelley’s attention: “it reminded him of Thaddeus of Warsaw and of freedom.” He was also intrigued by a flashy wallpaper of vine trellises and grapes that decorated the parlor, and he declared that he would stay there forever. “Forever” was a word Shelley often used throughout his complicated life; yet few people experienced so many sudden changes due to the blows of fate from outside and the inconsistency of their own decisions as he did. His biographer has quite a task tracking and accurately noting his constant moves and the names of his countless temporary homes. A month hadn’t gone by before Hogg left to start his law studies in York, leaving Shelley “alone in the vine-trellised room, where he was to remain, a bright-eyed, restless fox among sour grapes, not, as his poetic imagination first suggested, forever, but just a little while longer.”
The records of this first residence in London are[Pg 44] meagre, but not unimportant. We hear of negotiations and interviews with Mr. Timothy Shelley, all of which proved unavailing. Shelley would not recede from the position he had taken up. Nothing would induce him to break off his intimacy with Hogg, or to place himself under the tutor selected for him by his father. For Paley’s, or as Mr. Shelley called him “Palley’s,” Evidences he expressed unbounded contempt. The breach between them gradually widened. Mr. Shelley at last determined to try the effect of cutting off supplies; but his son only hardened his heart, and sustained himself by a proud consciousness of martyrdom. I agree with one of Shelley’s best biographers, Mr. W. M. Rossetti, in his condemnation of the poet’s behaviour as a son. Shelley did not treat his father with the common consideration due from youth to age; and the only instances of unpardonable bad taste to be found in his correspondence or the notes of his conversation, are insulting phrases applied to a man who was really more unfortunate than criminal in his relations to this changeling from the realms of faëry. It is not too much to say that his dislike of his father amounted to derangement; and certainly some of his suspicions with regard to him were the hallucinations of a heated fancy. How so just and gentle a nature was brought into so false a moral situation, whether by some sudden break-down of confidence in childhood or by a gradually increasing mistrust, is an interesting but perhaps insoluble problem. We only know that in his early boyhood Shelley loved his father so much as to have shown unusual emotion during his illness on one occasion, but that, while at Eton, he had already become possessed by a dark suspicion concerning him. This is proved by the episode of Dr. Lind’s visit[Pg 45] during his fever. Then and ever afterwards he expected monstrous treatment at his hands, although the elder gentleman was nothing worse than a muddle-headed squire. It has more than once occurred to me that this fever may have been a turning point in his history, and that a delusion, engendered by delirium, may have fixed itself upon his mind, owing to some imperfection in the process of recovery. But the theory is too speculative and unsupported by proof to be more than passingly alluded to.
The records of this first stay in London are[Pg 44] limited, but they are significant. We learn about negotiations and meetings with Mr. Timothy Shelley, all of which were unsuccessful. Shelley wouldn’t back down from his stance. Nothing would persuade him to end his close relationship with Hogg or to accept the tutor chosen for him by his father. He expressed complete disdain for Paley’s—or as Mr. Shelley referred to him, “Palley’s”—Evidences. The divide between them gradually widened. Mr. Shelley eventually decided to try cutting off funds; however, his son just became more resolute and sustained himself with a proud sense of martyrdom. I agree with one of Shelley’s best biographers, Mr. W. M. Rossetti, in condemning the poet’s behavior as a son. Shelley didn’t show his father the basic respect owed from youth to age, and the only truly bad taste evident in his letters or the notes of his conversations are the insulting remarks aimed at a man who was unfortunately more a victim than a wrongdoer in his relationship with this child of the fairy realm. It's fair to say that his dislike for his father bordered on madness, and some of his suspicions about him were the fantasies of an overheated imagination. It's intriguing—though possibly unsolvable—to consider how such a just and gentle nature ended up in such a misguided moral situation, whether it was due to a sudden loss of trust in childhood or a gradual build-up of doubt. We only know that during his early childhood, Shelley loved his father enough to show unusual emotion during his illness on one occasion, but while at Eton, he had already begun to harbor dark suspicions about him. This is evidenced by the incident involving Dr. Lind’s visit[Pg 45] during his fever. From then on, he anticipated terrible treatment from him, even though the older man was nothing worse than a muddle-headed squire. It has crossed my mind more than once that this fever might have been a turning point in his life, and that a delusion created by delirium may have become ingrained in his mind due to some flaw in the recovery process. But this theory is too speculative and lacks evidence to warrant more than a brief mention.
At this time Shelley found it difficult to pay his lodgings and buy food. It is said that his sisters saved their pocket-money to support him: and we know that he paid them frequent visits at their school on Clapham Common. It was here that his characteristic hatred of tyranny displayed itself on two occasions. “One day,” writes Miss Hellen Shelley, “his ire was greatly excited at a black mark hung round one of our throats, as a penalty for some small misdemeanour. He expressed great disapprobation, more of the system than that one of his sisters should be so punished. Another time he found me, I think, in an iron collar, which certainly was a dreadful instrument of torture in my opinion. It was not worn as a punishment, but because I poked; but Bysshe declared it would make me grow crooked, and ought to be discontinued immediately.” The acquaintance which he now made with one of his sister’s school friends was destined to lead to most important results.[4] Harriet Westbrook was a girl of sixteen years, remarkably good-looking, with a brilliant pink and white complexion, beautiful brown hair, a pleasant voice, and a cheerful[Pg 46] temper. She was the daughter of a man who kept a coffee-house in Mount Street, nick-named “Jew” Westbrook, because of his appearance. She had an elder sister, called Eliza, dark of complexion, and gaunt of figure, with the abundant hair that plays so prominent a part in Hogg’s relentless portrait. Eliza, being nearly twice as old as Harriet, stood in the relation of a mother to her. Both of these young ladies, and the “Jew” their father, welcomed Shelley with distinguished kindness. Though he was penniless for the nonce, exiled from his home, and under the ban of his family’s displeasure, he was still the heir to a large landed fortune and a baronetcy. It was not to be expected that the coffee-house people should look upon him with disfavour.
At this time, Shelley found it hard to pay for his lodging and buy food. It's said that his sisters saved their pocket money to support him, and we know he frequently visited them at their school on Clapham Common. It was here that his strong dislike of tyranny showed itself on two occasions. “One day,” writes Miss Hellen Shelley, “he got really angry at a black mark hung around one of our necks as a punishment for some minor misbehavior. He expressed strong disapproval, not just about that one sister being punished, but more about the system itself. Another time, he found me, I think, in an iron collar, which I thought was a terrible torture device. It wasn't worn as punishment, but because I poked; but Bysshe insisted it would make me grow crooked and should be removed immediately.” The friendship he formed with one of his sister’s schoolmates was destined to lead to significant outcomes. Harriet Westbrook was a stunning sixteen-year-old girl, with a bright pink and white complexion, beautiful brown hair, a pleasant voice, and a cheerful temperament. She was the daughter of a man who owned a coffee house in Mount Street, nicknamed “Jew” Westbrook because of his appearance. She had an older sister, named Eliza, who was dark-complexioned and lanky, with the thick hair that features prominently in Hogg’s unforgiving portrait. Eliza, being nearly twice as old as Harriet, took on a motherly role for her. Both of these young ladies, along with their father, the “Jew,” welcomed Shelley with great kindness. Even though he was broke at the moment, exiled from his home, and under the disapproval of his family, he was still the heir to a large estate and a baronetcy. It was unlikely that the coffee-house family would look down on him.
Shelley paid Harriet frequent visits both at Mrs. Fenning’s school and at Mount Street, and soon began a correspondence with her, hoping, as he expressly stated in a letter of a later date, by converting her to his theories, to add his sister and her “to the list of the good, the disinterested, the free.” At first she seems to have been horrified at the opinions he expressed; but in this case at least he did not overrate the powers of eloquence. With all the earnestness of an evangelist, he preached his gospel of freethought or atheism, and had the satisfaction of forming his young pupil to his views. He does not seem to have felt any serious inclination for Harriet; but in the absence of other friends, he gladly availed himself of her society. Gradually she became more interesting to him, when he heard mysterious accounts of suffering at home and tyranny at school. This was enough to rouse in Shelley the spirit of Quixotic championship, if not to sow the seeds of love. What[Pg 47] Harriet’s ill-treatment really was, no one has been able to discover; yet she used to affirm that her life at this time was so irksome that she contemplated suicide.
Shelley visited Harriet often, both at Mrs. Fenning’s school and at Mount Street, and soon started a correspondence with her. He hoped, as he later stated in a letter, that by convincing her of his beliefs, he could add her and his sister “to the list of the good, the selfless, the free.” At first, she seemed horrified by his views, but in this case at least, he wasn’t wrong about the power of persuasion. With all the passion of an evangelist, he preached his ideas of freethought or atheism and was pleased to see his young pupil adopt his beliefs. He didn’t seem to have any serious feelings for Harriet, but with no other friends, he happily enjoyed her company. Gradually, she became more intriguing to him as he heard about the suffering she experienced at home and the oppression at school. This was enough to awaken in Shelley a chivalrous spirit, if not to spark feelings of love. What[Pg 47] Harriet's mistreatment truly was remains a mystery; however, she claimed that her life at that time was so unbearable that she considered suicide.
During the summer of 1811, Shelley’s movements were more than usually erratic, and his mind was in a state of extraordinary restlessness. In the month of May, a kind of accommodation was come to with his father. He received permission to revisit Field Place, and had an allowance made him of 200l. a year. His uncle, Captain Pilfold of Cuckfield, was instrumental in effecting this partial reconciliation. Shelley spent some time at his uncle’s country house, oscillating between London, Cuckfield, and Field Place, with characteristic rapidity, and paying one brief visit to his cousin Grove at Cwm Elan, near Rhayader, in North Wales. This visit is worth mention, since he now for the first time saw the scenery of waterfalls and mountains. He was, however, too much preoccupied to take much interest in nature. He was divided between his old affection for Miss Grove, his new but somewhat languid interest in Harriet, and a dearly cherished scheme for bringing about a marriage between his sister Elizabeth and his friend Hogg. The letters written to Hogg at this period (vol. i. pp. 387-418), are exceedingly important and interesting, revealing as they do the perturbation of his feelings and the almost morbid excitement of his mind. Now also appears upon the scene Miss Hitchener, of whom more will hereafter be recorded. His enthusiasm for this lady was sudden and extravagant. Shelley’s correspondence with her offers abundant material for the study of his opinions in early manhood.
During the summer of 1811, Shelley's behavior was unusually unpredictable, and his mind was extremely restless. In May, he came to some kind of agreement with his father. He got permission to go back to Field Place and was given an annual allowance of £200. His uncle, Captain Pilfold from Cuckfield, played a key role in this partial reconciliation. Shelley spent some time at his uncle’s countryside house, quickly moving between London, Cuckfield, and Field Place, and making one brief visit to his cousin Grove at Cwm Elan, near Rhayader in North Wales. This visit is notable because it was the first time he experienced the scenery of waterfalls and mountains. However, he was too absorbed in his own thoughts to really appreciate nature. He was torn between his old feelings for Miss Grove, his new but somewhat tepid interest in Harriet, and a cherished plan to arrange a marriage between his sister Elizabeth and his friend Hogg. The letters he wrote to Hogg during this time (vol. i. pp. 387-418) are very significant and revealing, showing the turmoil of his feelings and the almost unhealthy excitement of his mind. Miss Hitchener also enters the picture, about whom more will be discussed later. His sudden and intense enthusiasm for this lady was striking. Shelley’s letters to her provide plenty of insight into his thoughts during his early adulthood.
Meanwhile his destiny was shaping itself with a rapidity that plunged him suddenly into decisive and[Pg 48] irrevocable action. It is of the greatest moment to ascertain precisely what his feelings were during this summer with regard to Harriet. Hogg has printed two letters in immediate juxtaposition: the first without date, the second with the post-mark of Rhayader. Shelley ends the first epistle thus: “Your jokes on Harriet Westbrook amuse me: it is a common error for people to fancy others in their own situation, but if I know anything about love, I am not in love. I have heard from the Westbrooks, both of whom I highly esteem.” He begins the second with these words: “You will perhaps see me before you can answer this; perhaps not; heaven knows! I shall certainly come to York, but Harriet Westbrook will decide whether now or in three weeks. Her father has persecuted her in a most horrible way, by endeavouring to compel her to go to school. She asked my advice: resistance was the answer, at the same time that I essayed to mollify Mr. W. in vain! And in consequence of my advice she has thrown herself upon my protection. I set off for London on Monday. How flattering a distinction!—I am thinking of ten million things at once. What have I said? I declare, quite ludicrous. I advised her to resist. She wrote to say that resistance was useless, but that she would fly with me, and threw herself upon my protection. We shall have 200l. a year; when we find it run short, we must live, I suppose, upon love! Gratitude and admiration, all demand that I should love her for ever. We shall see you at York. I will hear your arguments for matrimonialism, by which I am now almost convinced. I can get lodgings at York, I suppose. Direct to me at Graham’s, 18, Sackville Street, Piccadilly.” From a letter recently published by Mr. W. M. Rossetti (the University Magazine, Feb.[Pg 49] 1878), we further learn that Harriet, having fallen violently in love with her preceptor, had avowed her passion and flung herself into his arms.
Meanwhile, his destiny was unfolding quickly, plunging him suddenly into decisive and irrevocable action. It's really important to clarify exactly what he felt during that summer regarding Harriet. Hogg has printed two letters placed right next to each other: the first one is undated, and the second has the postmark from Rhayader. Shelley ends the first letter like this: “Your jokes about Harriet Westbrook amuse me: it’s a common mistake for people to think others share their own feelings, but if I know anything about love, I am not in love. I’ve heard from the Westbrooks, both of whom I think highly of.” He begins the second with these words: “You might see me before you can respond to this; maybe not; who knows! I will definitely come to York, but Harriet Westbrook will decide if it’s now or in three weeks. Her father has been terrible, trying to force her to go to school. She sought my advice: I told her to resist, even while I tried to soften Mr. W. to no avail! Because of my advice, she has turned to my protection. I’m leaving for London on Monday. How flattering!—I am thinking of a million things all at once. What have I said? I must admit, quite ridiculous. I advised her to resist. She wrote back saying that resistance was pointless, but that she would run away with me and threw herself upon my protection. We will have 200l. a year; when that runs low, I guess we’ll have to live on love! Gratitude and admiration all demand that I should love her forever. We’ll see you in York. I want to hear your arguments for marriage, which I’m almost convinced about now. I can find lodgings in York, I think. Direct to me at Graham’s, 18, Sackville Street, Piccadilly.” From a letter recently published by Mr. W. M. Rossetti (the University Magazine, Feb.[Pg 49] 1878), we also learn that Harriet, having fallen deeply in love with her teacher, confessed her feelings and threw herself into his arms.
It is clear from these documents, first, that Shelley was not deeply in love with Harriet when he eloped with her; secondly, that he was not prepared for the step; thirdly, that she and her relatives induced him to take it; and fourthly, that he took it under a strong impression of her having been ill-treated. She had appealed to his most powerful passion, the hatred of tyranny. She had excited his admiration by setting conventions at defiance, and showing her readiness to be his mistress. Her confidence called forth his gratitude. Her choice of him for a protector flattered him: and, moreover, she had acted on his advice to carry resistance à outrance. There were many good Shelleyan reasons why he should elope with Harriet; but among them all I do not find that spontaneous and unsophisticated feeling which is the substance of enduring love.
It’s clear from these documents, first, that Shelley wasn’t truly in love with Harriet when he ran away with her; second, that he wasn’t ready for that decision; third, that she and her family pressured him into it; and fourth, that he did it with the strong impression that she had been mistreated. She had tapped into his strongest feelings, especially his hatred of oppression. She captured his admiration by defying social norms and showing her willingness to be his lover. Her confidence made him feel grateful. Her choice of him as a protector flattered him, and she also acted on his advice to resist completely. There were many convincing reasons for Shelley to elope with Harriet, but among them all, I don’t find that genuine and simple feeling that makes for lasting love.
In the same series of letters, so incoherently jumbled together by Hogg’s carelessness or caprice, Shelley more than once expresses the utmost horror of matrimony. Yet we now find him upon the verge of contracting marriage with a woman whom he did not passionately love, and who had offered herself unreservedly to him. It is worth pausing to observe that even Shelley, fearless and uncompromising as he was in conduct, could not at this crisis practise the principles he so eloquently impressed on others. Yet the point of weakness was honourable. It lay in his respect for women in general, and his tender chivalry for the one woman who had cast herself upon his generosity.[5]
In the same series of letters, all jumbled together by Hogg’s carelessness or whims, Shelley expresses his extreme horror of marriage more than once. Yet now we see him on the brink of marrying a woman he didn’t passionately love, who had offered herself to him without hesitation. It’s interesting to note that even Shelley, who was bold and uncompromising in his actions, couldn’t apply the principles he so passionately preached to others at this crucial moment. However, his weakness was honorable. It stemmed from his respect for women in general and his gentle chivalry for the one woman who had placed herself in his care.[5]
[Pg 50]“My unfortunate friend Harriet,” he writes under date Aug. 15, 1811, from London, whither he had hurried to arrange the affairs of his elopement, “is yet undecided; not with respect to me, but to herself. How much, my dear friend, have I to tell you! In my leisure moments for thought, which since I wrote, have been few, I have considered the important point on which you reprobated my hasty decision. The ties of love and honour are doubtless of sufficient strength to bind congenial souls—they are doubtless indissoluble, but by the brutish force of power; they are delicate and satisfactory. Yet the arguments of impracticability, and what is even worse, the disproportionate sacrifice which the female is called upon to make—these arguments, which you have urged in a manner immediately irresistible, I cannot withstand. Not that I suppose it to be likely that I shall directly be called upon to evince my attachment to either theory. I am become a perfect convert to matrimony, not from temporizing, but from your arguments; nor, much as I wish to emulate your virtues and liken myself to you, do I regret the prejudices of anti-matrimonialism from your example or assertion. No. The one argument, which you have urged so often with so much energy; the sacrifice made by the woman, so disproportioned to any which the man can give—this alone may exculpate me, were it a fault, from uninquiring submission to your superior intellect.”
[Pg 50]“My unfortunate friend Harriet,” he writes on August 15, 1811, from London, where he rushed to sort out the details of his elopement, “is still undecided; not about me, but about herself. How much, my dear friend, I have to share with you! In the few moments I’ve had to think since I last wrote, I’ve reflected on the important point you criticized about my quick decision. The bonds of love and honor are undeniably strong enough to connect like-minded souls—they are surely unbreakable, except by sheer force; they are both delicate and fulfilling. Yet the very valid points you raised about impracticality, and even worse, the disproportionate sacrifices expected of women—these arguments, which you’ve made in such an immediately convincing way, I cannot ignore. Not that I think I'll need to show my loyalty to either viewpoint directly. I have become a complete believer in marriage, not because I’m wavering, but because of your arguments; and while I admire your virtues and want to be like you, I don’t resent the biases against marriage that come from your example or statements. No. The one argument you’ve emphasized repeatedly with such passion; the sacrifice made by women, vastly greater than anything men offer—this alone could excuse me, if it’s a fault, from blindly accepting your superior intellect.”
Whether Shelley from his own peculiar point of view was morally justified in twice marrying, is a question of casuistry which has often haunted me. The reasons he alleged in extenuation of his conduct with regard to Harriet, prove the goodness of his heart, his openness to argument, and the delicacy of his unselfishness. But they do not square with his expressed code of conduct;[Pg 51] nor is it easy to understand how, having found it needful to submit to custom, for his partner’s sake, he should have gone on denouncing an institution which he recognized in his own practice. The conclusion seems to be that, though he despised accepted usage, his practical sense was stronger than his theories. In like manner he allowed his children to be baptized.
Whether Shelley was morally justified in marrying twice from his own unique perspective is a question of reasoning that has often troubled me. The justifications he offered for his actions regarding Harriet reveal his good heart, openness to discussion, and the sensitivity of his selflessness. However, they don't align with his stated moral principles;[Pg 51] and it’s hard to grasp how, having deemed it necessary to conform for his partner's benefit, he continued to criticize an institution he practiced himself. It seems the conclusion is that, while he rejected conventional norms, his practical judgment outweighed his theories. Similarly, he allowed his children to be baptized.
A letter from Shelley’s cousin, Mr. C. H. Grove, gives the details of Harriet’s elopement. “When Bysshe finally came to town to elope with Miss Westbrook, he came as usual to Lincoln’s Inn Fields, and I was his companion on his visits to her, and finally accompanied them early one morning—I forget now the month, or the date, but it might have been September—in a hackney coach to the Green Dragon, in Gracechurch Street, where we remained all day, till the hour when the mail-coaches start, when they departed in the northern mail for York.” From York the young couple made their way at once to Edinburgh, where they were married upon the 28th of August, according to the formalities of the Scotch law.
A letter from Shelley’s cousin, Mr. C. H. Grove, shares the details of Harriet’s elopement. “When Bysshe finally came to town to elope with Miss Westbrook, he came as usual to Lincoln’s Inn Fields, and I was with him on his visits to her. I finally accompanied them early one morning—I can’t remember the month or the exact date, but it might have been September—in a hackney coach to the Green Dragon on Gracechurch Street, where we stayed all day until it was time for the mail coaches to leave. They then took the northern mail to York.” From York, the young couple headed straight to Edinburgh, where they got married on August 28th, following Scottish law.
Shelley had now committed that greatest of social crimes in his father’s eyes—a mésalliance. Supplies and communications were at once cut off from the prodigal; and it appears that Harriet and he were mainly dependent upon the generosity of Captain Pilfold for subsistence. Even Jew Westbrook, much as he may have rejoiced at seeing his daughter wedded to the heir of several thousands a year, buttoned up his pockets, either because he thought it well to play the part of an injured parent, or because he was not certain about Shelley’s expectations. He afterwards made the Shelleys an allowance of 200l. a year, and early in 1812 Shelley says that he is in receipt of twice that[Pg 52] income. Whence we may conclude that both fathers before long relented to the extent of the sum above mentioned.
Shelley had now committed the biggest social crime in his father’s eyes—a mésalliance. Supplies and communication were immediately cut off from the wayward son; it seems that Harriet and he were mostly reliant on Captain Pilfold's generosity for their living. Even Jew Westbrook, who must have been pleased to see his daughter married to someone who would inherit several thousand a year, kept his money to himself, either because he wanted to act like a wronged parent or because he was unsure about Shelley’s financial prospects. Later on, he gave the Shelleys an allowance of 200l. a year, and early in 1812, Shelley claimed he was receiving double that[Pg 52] income. From this, we can conclude that both fathers eventually softened enough to provide the amount mentioned above.
In spite of temporary impecuniosity, the young people lived happily enough in excellent lodgings in George Street. Hogg, who joined them early in September, has drawn a lively picture of their domesticity. Much of the day was spent in reading aloud; for Harriet, who had a fine voice and excellent lungs, was never happy unless she was allowed to read and comment on her favourite authors. Shelley sometimes fell asleep during the performance of these rites; but when he woke refreshed with slumber, he was no less ready than at Oxford to support philosophical paradoxes with impassioned and persuasive eloquence. He began to teach Harriet Latin, set her to work upon the translation of a French story by Madame Cottin, and for his own part executed a version of one of Buffon’s treatises. The sitting-room was full of books. It was one of Shelley’s peculiarities to buy books wherever he went, regardless of their volume or their cost. These he was wont to leave behind, when the moment arrived for a sudden departure from his temporary abode; so that, as Hogg remarks, a fine library might have been formed from the waifs and strays of his collections scattered over the three kingdoms. This quiet course of life was diversified by short rambles in the neighbourhood of Edinburgh, and by many episodes related with Hogg’s caustic humour. On the whole, the impression left upon the reader’s mind is that Shelley and Harriet were very happy together at this period, and that Harriet was a charming and sweet-tempered girl, somewhat too much given to the study of trite ethics, and slightly deficient in sensibility, but otherwise a fit and soothing companion for the poet.
Despite their temporary lack of money, the young people were quite happy living in nice accommodations on George Street. Hogg, who joined them in early September, vividly described their home life. They spent much of their day reading aloud because Harriet, who had a beautiful voice and great lungs, would only feel content when she was allowed to read and discuss her favorite authors. Shelley sometimes dozed off during these sessions, but when he woke up refreshed, he was just as ready as he had been at Oxford to passionately and persuasively argue philosophical ideas. He began teaching Harriet Latin, had her translate a French story by Madame Cottin, and, for his part, worked on a version of one of Buffon’s essays. Their sitting room was filled with books. One of Shelley’s quirks was that he bought books wherever he went, regardless of their size or cost. He would often leave them behind when it was time for a sudden departure from his temporary home, so, as Hogg noted, a great library could have been created from the lost and forgotten pieces of his collection scattered across the three kingdoms. Their calm lifestyle was livened up by short walks around the Edinburgh area and many stories told with Hogg’s sharp humor. Overall, the impression left on the reader is that Shelley and Harriet were very happy together during this time, and that Harriet was a lovely and good-natured girl, though perhaps a bit too focused on basic ethics and somewhat lacking in sensitivity, but otherwise a suitable and comforting companion for the poet.
[Pg 53]They were not, however, content to remain in Edinburgh. Hogg was obliged to leave that city, in order to resume his law studies at York, and Shelley’s programme of life at this period imperatively required the society of his chosen comrade. It was therefore decided that the three friends should settle at York, to remain “for ever” in each other’s company. They started in a post-chaise, the good Harriet reading aloud novels by the now forgotten Holcroft with untiring energy, to charm the tedium of the journey. At York more than one cloud obscured their triune felicity. In the first place they were unfortunate in their choice of lodgings. In the second Shelley found himself obliged to take an expensive journey southward, in the fruitless attempt to come to some terms with his father’s lawyer, Mr. Whitton. Sir Bysshe and Mr. Shelley were anxious to bind the erratic poet down to a settlement of the estates, which, on their own death, would pass into the latter’s absolute control. They suggested numerous arrangements; and not long after the date of Shelley’s residence in York, it was proposed to make him an immediate allowance of 2000l., if Shelley would but consent to entail the land on his heirs male. This offer was indignantly refused. Shelley recognized the truth that property is a trust far more than a possession, and would do nothing to tie up so much command over labour, such incalculable potentialities of social good or evil, for an unborn being of whose opinions he knew nothing. This is only one among many instances of his readiness to sacrifice ease, comfort, nay, the bare necessities of life, for principle.
[Pg 53]They were not satisfied to stay in Edinburgh. Hogg had to leave the city to continue his law studies in York, and Shelley’s plans for life at that time required the company of his close friend. So, they decided that the three of them should move to York to be together "forever." They set off in a carriage, with the ever-enthusiastic Harriet reading aloud novels by the now-obscure Holcroft to make the journey more enjoyable. However, their happiness in York was clouded by several issues. First, they picked the wrong place to stay. Second, Shelley had to take an expensive trip south to try and negotiate with his father’s lawyer, Mr. Whitton. Sir Bysshe and Mr. Shelley wanted to secure the unpredictable poet to a settlement of the estates that would pass to Mr. Shelley upon their deaths. They proposed several arrangements; shortly after Shelley arrived in York, they offered him an immediate allowance of £2000 if he agreed to keep the land entailed to his male heirs. Shelley rejected this offer with indignation. He understood that property is more about responsibility than ownership, and he would not agree to restrict so much influence over labor, with its vast potential for social good or harm, for someone yet to be born whose views he knew nothing about. This is just one of many examples of his willingness to give up comfort, stability, and even basic needs for the sake of his principles.
On his return to York, Shelley found a new inmate established in their lodgings. The incomparable Eliza, who was henceforth doomed to guide his destinies to an obscure catastrophe, had arrived from London. Harriet[Pg 54] believed her sister to be a paragon of beauty, good sense, and propriety. She obeyed her elder sister like a mother; never questioned her wisdom; and foolishly allowed her to interpose between herself and her husband. Hogg had been told before her first appearance in the friendly circle that Eliza was “beautiful, exquisitely beautiful; an elegant figure, full of grace; her face was lovely,—dark, bright eyes; jet-black hair, glossy; a crop upon which she bestowed the care it merited,—almost all her time; and she was so sensible, so amiable, so good!” Now let us listen to the account he has himself transmitted of this woman, whom certainly he did not love, and to whom poor Shelley had afterwards but little reason to feel gratitude. “She was older than I had expected, and she looked much older than she was. The lovely face was seamed with the small-pox, and of a dead white, as faces so much marked and scarred commonly are; as white indeed as a mass of boiled rice, but of a dingy hue, like rice boiled in dirty water. The eyes were dark, but dull, and without meaning; the hair was black and glossy, but coarse; and there was the admired crop—a long crop, much like the tail of a horse—a switch tail. The fine figure was meagre, prim, and constrained. The beauty, the grace, and the elegance existed, no doubt, in their utmost perfection, but only in the imagination of her partial young sister. Her father, as Harriet told me, was familiarly called ‘Jew Westbrook,’ and Eliza greatly resembled one of the dark-eyed daughters of Judah.”
On his return to York, Shelley found a new person living in their place. The remarkable Eliza, who was now fated to lead him towards an obscure disaster, had arrived from London. Harriet[Pg 54] thought her sister was a model of beauty, good sense, and decorum. She treated her older sister like a mother; never questioned her judgment; and foolishly let her come between her and her husband. Hogg had been told before her first appearance in the friendly group that Eliza was “beautiful, exquisitely beautiful; an elegant figure, full of grace; her face was lovely—with dark, bright eyes; jet-black hair that was shiny; a hairstyle she pampered extensively—almost all her time; and she was so sensible, so friendly, so good!” Now let’s listen to the account he has shared about this woman, who he certainly did not love, and for whom poor Shelley later had little reason to feel grateful. “She was older than I had anticipated, and she looked much older than she truly was. The beautiful face was marked by smallpox, and had a pale, lifeless white, as faces that are heavily scarred often do; as white indeed as a lump of boiled rice, but with a dirty tint, like rice boiled in unclean water. The eyes were dark, but dull, lacking any expression; the hair was black and shiny, but coarse; and there was the praised hairstyle—a long style, very much like a horse’s tail—a switch tail. The attractive figure was thin, stiff, and awkward. The beauty, grace, and elegance definitely existed, but only in the imagination of her overly fond younger sister. Her father, as Harriet told me, was casually referred to as ‘Jew Westbrook,’ and Eliza bore a strong resemblance to one of the dark-eyed daughters of Judah.”
This portrait is drawn, no doubt, with an unfriendly hand; and, in Hogg’s biography, each of its sarcastic touches is sustained with merciless reiteration, whenever the mention of Eliza’s name is necessary. We hear, [Pg 55]moreover, how she taught the blooming Harriet to fancy that she was the victim of her nerves, how she checked her favourite studies, and how she ruled the household by continual reference to a Mrs. Grundy of her earlier experience. “What would Miss Warne say?” was as often on her lips, if we may credit Hogg, as the brush and comb were in her hands.
This portrait is clearly created with a harsh perspective; in Hogg’s biography, every sarcastic remark is relentlessly repeated whenever Eliza’s name comes up. We also learn, [Pg 55]that she led the blossoming Harriet to believe she was overwhelmed by her nerves, how she stifled her favorite subjects, and how she controlled the household by constantly referring to a Mrs. Grundy from her past. “What would Miss Warne say?” was as frequently on her lips, if Hogg is to be believed, as the brush and comb were in her hands.
The intrusion of Eliza disturbed the harmony of Shelley’s circle; but we know now that there were deeper reasons for the abrupt departure which he made from York with his wife and her sister in November, 1811. It has recently been proved beyond all doubt that Shelley had good cause to resent Hogg’s undue familiarity with Harriet; and though he forgave this faithless friend, he felt the necessity of removing his wife from inconvenient surroundings. They quitted York without giving Hogg notice of their projected departure.[6]
The arrival of Eliza disrupted the harmony of Shelley’s social group, but we now understand that there were deeper reasons for his sudden departure from York with his wife and her sister in November 1811. It has recently been confirmed beyond a doubt that Shelley had valid reasons to be upset about Hogg’s inappropriate closeness with Harriet; and although he forgave this untrustworthy friend, he felt it was necessary to take his wife away from awkward situations. They left York without informing Hogg of their plans to depart.[6]
The destination of the travellers was Keswick. Here they engaged lodgings for a time, and then moved into a furnished house. At Chesnut Cottage occurred one of those mysterious incidents which perplex Shelley’s biographers. He declared he had been attacked one night by a man bent on burglary or murder. Probably Shelley was attracted to the lake country as much by the celebrated men who lived there, as by the beauty of its scenery, and the cheapness of its accommodation. He had long entertained an admiration for Southey’s poetry, and was now beginning to study Wordsworth and Coleridge. But if he hoped for much companionship with the literary lions of the lakes, he was disappointed. Coleridge was absent, and missed making his acquaintance—a circumstance he afterwards regretted, saying that he could have been more useful to the young[Pg 56] poet and metaphysician than Southey. De Quincey, though he writes ambiguously upon this point, does not seem to have met Shelley. Wordsworth paid him no attention; and though he saw a good deal of Southey, this intimacy changed Shelley’s early liking for the man and poet into something like contempt. It was not likely that the calm methodical student, the mechanical versifier, and the political convert, who had outlived all his earlier illusions, should retain the goodwill of such an Ariel as Shelley, in whose brain Queen Mab was already simmering. Life at Keswick began to be monotonous. It was, however, enlivened by a visit to the Duke of Norfolk’s seat, Greystoke. Shelley spent his last guinea on the trip; but though the ladies of his family enjoyed the honour of some days passed in ducal hospitalities, the visit was not fruitful of results. The Duke at this time kindly did his best, but without success, to bring about a reconciliation between his old friend, the member for Horsham, and his rebellious son.
The travelers' destination was Keswick. They rented a place for a while, then moved into a furnished house. At Chesnut Cottage, one of those mysterious incidents occurred that confuse Shelley’s biographers. He claimed that one night he was attacked by a man intent on burglary or murder. Shelley was likely drawn to the Lake District as much by the famous people who lived there as by the beautiful scenery and the affordable accommodations. He had long admired Southey’s poetry and was now starting to study Wordsworth and Coleridge. However, if he expected much companionship with the literary figures of the lakes, he was disappointed. Coleridge was away, causing him to miss out on making his acquaintance—a situation he later regretted, saying that he could have been more helpful to the young poet and thinker than Southey. De Quincey, though he writes unclearly about this, doesn’t seem to have met Shelley. Wordsworth ignored him; and while he spent a fair amount of time with Southey, this closeness transformed Shelley’s initial admiration for the man and the poet into something like disdain. It was unlikely that the calm, methodical scholar, the mechanical poet, and the political change-maker, who had outgrown all his earlier illusions, would maintain the goodwill of someone as free-spirited as Shelley, in whose mind Queen Mab was already brewing. Life in Keswick started to feel dull. However, it was brightened by a visit to the Duke of Norfolk’s estate, Greystoke. Shelley spent his last guinea on the trip; but while his family enjoyed the honor of spending a few days in ducal hospitality, the visit didn’t lead to any significant outcomes. At that time, the Duke kindly tried his best, but unsuccessfully, to reconcile his old friend, the member for Horsham, with his rebellious son.[Pg 56]
Another important incident of the Keswick residence was Shelley’s letter to William Godwin, whose work on Political Justice he had studied with unbounded admiration. He never spoke of this book without respect in after-life, affirming that the perusal of it had turned his attention from romances to questions of public utility. The earliest letter dated to Godwin from Keswick, January 3, 1812, is in many respects remarkable, and not the least so as a specimen of self-delineation. He entreats Godwin to become his guide, philosopher, and friend, urging that “if desire for universal happiness has any claim upon your preference,” if persecution and injustice suffered in the cause of philanthropy and truth may commend a young man to William Godwin’s regard, he is not unworthy of[Pg 57] this honour. We who have learned to know the flawless purity of Shelley’s aspirations, can refrain from smiling at the big generalities of this epistle. Words which to men made callous by long contact with the world, ring false and wake suspicion, were for Shelley but the natural expression of his most abiding mood. Yet Godwin may be pardoned if he wished to know more in detail of the youth, who sought to cast himself upon his care in all the panoply of phrases about philanthropy and universal happiness. Shelley’s second letter contains an extraordinary mixture of truth willingly communicated, and of curious romance, illustrating his tendency to colour facts with the hallucinations of an ardent fancy. Of his sincerity there is, I think, no doubt. He really meant what he wrote; and yet we have no reason to believe the statement that he was twice expelled from Eton for disseminating the doctrines of Political Justice, or that his father wished to drive him by poverty to accept a commission in some distant regiment, in order that he might prosecute the Necessity of Atheism in his absence, procure a sentence of outlawry, and so convey the family estates to his younger brother. The embroidery of bare fact with a tissue of imagination was a peculiarity of Shelley’s mind; and this letter may be used as a key for the explanation of many strange occurrences in his biography. What he tells Godwin about his want of love for his father, and his inability to learn from the tutors imposed upon him at Eton and Oxford, represents the simple truth. Only from teachers chosen by himself, and recognized as his superiors by his own deliberate judgment, can he receive instruction. To Godwin he resigns himself with the implicit confidence of admiration. Godwin was greatly struck with this letter. Indeed he must have been “or God or[Pg 58] beast,” like the insensible man in Aristotle’s Ethics, if he could have resisted the devotion of so splendid and high-spirited a nature, poured forth in language at once so vehement and so convincingly sincere. He accepted the responsible post of Shelley’s Mentor; and thus began a connexion which proved not only a source of moral support and intellectual guidance to the poet, but was also destined to end in a closer personal tie between the two illustrious men.
Another important event at the Keswick residence was Shelley’s letter to William Godwin, whose book on Political Justice he had studied with great admiration. He never spoke of this book without respect later in life, stating that reading it shifted his focus from romantic ideas to matters of public importance. The earliest letter to Godwin from Keswick, dated January 3, 1812, is notable in many ways, especially as a reflection of Shelley’s self-image. He asks Godwin to be his guide, philosopher, and friend, claiming that "if the desire for universal happiness means anything to you,” if the persecution and injustice faced in the name of philanthropy and truth can earn a young man William Godwin’s favor, he is deserving of[Pg 57] this honor. Those of us who know the pure intentions of Shelley’s aspirations can’t help but smile at the grand generalities in this letter. Words that seem insincere and raise suspicion for those hardened by life are, for Shelley, just a natural expression of his enduring mood. Still, Godwin might be excused if he wanted to know more about the young man looking to him for guidance amidst all the lofty talk about philanthropy and universal happiness. Shelley’s second letter contains an unusual mix of honest communication and curious fantasy, showcasing his tendency to embellish facts with the flight of an imaginative mind. I believe there is no doubt about his sincerity. He genuinely meant what he wrote; however, we have no reason to believe his claim that he was expelled from Eton twice for spreading the ideas in Political Justice, or that his father aimed to force him into a distant regiment by making him poor so he could promote the Necessity of Atheism in his absence, avoiding a sentence of outlawry and passing the family estate to his younger brother. The way Shelley intertwined bare facts with imagination was a characteristic of his mind, and this letter can help explain many odd events in his life. What he shares with Godwin about his lack of affection for his father and his inability to learn from the tutors assigned to him at Eton and Oxford is the simple truth. He could only learn from teachers he chose himself, who he recognized as his superiors. He entrusts himself to Godwin with the kind of unwavering admiration. Godwin was deeply impressed by this letter. He must have been "either God or[Pg 58] a beast," like the unfeeling man in Aristotle’s Ethics, if he could resist the devotion of such a brilliant and spirited nature expressed in language that was both passionate and sincerely convincing. He took on the important role of Shelley’s mentor; thus began a connection that would not only provide moral support and intellectual guidance for the poet, but also lead to a closer personal bond between the two remarkable men.
In his second letter Shelley told Godwin that he was then engaged in writing “An inquiry into the causes of the failure of the French Revolution to benefit mankind,” adding, “My plan is that of resolving to lose no opportunity to disseminate truth and happiness.” Godwin sensibly replied that Shelley was too young to set himself up as a teacher and apostle: but his pupil did not take the hint. A third letter (Jan. 16, 1812) contains this startling announcement: “In a few days we set off to Dublin. I do not know exactly where, but a letter addressed to Keswick will find me. Our journey has been settled some time. We go principally to forward as much as we can the Catholic Emancipation.” In a fourth letter (Jan. 28, 1812) he informs Godwin that he has already prepared an address to the Catholics of Ireland, and combats the dissuasions of his counsellor with ingenious arguments to prove that his contemplated expedition can do no harm, and may be fruitful of great good.
In his second letter, Shelley told Godwin that he was working on “An Inquiry into the Causes of the Failure of the French Revolution to Benefit Mankind,” adding, “My plan is to take every opportunity to spread truth and happiness.” Godwin wisely replied that Shelley was too young to present himself as a teacher and guide: but his pupil didn’t take the hint. A third letter (Jan. 16, 1812) includes this surprising announcement: “In a few days, we’re heading to Dublin. I'm not exactly sure where, but a letter addressed to Keswick will reach me. Our trip has been planned for some time. We’re going mainly to promote as much as we can the Catholic Emancipation.” In a fourth letter (Jan. 28, 1812), he informs Godwin that he has already written an address to the Catholics of Ireland and counters his advisor's objections with clever arguments to show that his planned trip can do no harm and could bring about significant benefits.
It appears that for some time past Shelley had devoted his attention to Irish politics. The persecution of Mr. Peter Finnerty, an Irish journalist and editor of The Press newspaper, who had been sentenced to eighteen months’ imprisonment in Lincoln jail (between Feb. 7, 1811, and Aug. 7, 1812) for plain speech about Lord Castlereagh,[Pg 59] roused his hottest indignation. He published a poem, as yet unrecovered, for his benefit; the proceeds of the sale amounting, it is said, to nearly one hundred pounds.[7] The young enthusiast, who was attempting a philosophic study of the French Revolution, whose heart was glowing with universal philanthropy, and who burned to disseminate truth and happiness, judged that Ireland would be a fitting field for making a first experiment in practical politics. Armed with the MS. of his Address to the Irish People,[8] he set sail with Harriet and Eliza on the 3rd of February from Whitehaven. They touched the Isle of Man; and after a very stormy passage, which drove them to the north coast of Ireland, and forced them to complete their journey by land, the party reached Dublin travel-worn, but with unabated spirit, on the 12th. Harriet shared her husband’s philanthropical enthusiasm. “My wife,” wrote Shelley to Godwin, “is the partner of my thoughts and feelings.” Indeed, there is abundant proof in both his letters and hers, about this period, that they felt and worked together. Miss Westbrook, meantime, ruled the household; “Eliza keeps our common stock of money for safety in some nook or corner of her dress, but we are not dependent on her, although she gives it out as we want it.” This master-touch of unconscious delineation tells us all we need to know about the domestic party now established in 7, Lower Sackville Street. Before a week had passed, the Address to the Irish People had been printed. Shelley and Harriet immediately engaged their whole energies in the task of distribution. It was advertised for sale; but that alone seemed insufficient.[Pg 60] On the 27th of February Shelley wrote to a friend in England: “I have already sent 400 of my Irish pamphlets into the world, and they have excited a sensation of wonder in Dublin. Eleven hundred yet remain for distribution. Copies have been sent to sixty public-houses.... Expectation is on the tiptoe. I send a man out every day to distribute copies, with instructions where and how to give them. His account corresponds with the multitudes of people who possess them. I stand at the balcony of our window and watch till I see a man who looks likely. I throw a book to him.”
It seems that Shelley had been focused on Irish politics for a while. The mistreatment of Mr. Peter Finnerty, an Irish journalist and the editor of The Press, who was sentenced to eighteen months in Lincoln jail (from February 7, 1811, to August 7, 1812) for speaking out against Lord Castlereagh,[Pg 59] sparked his strongest outrage. He published a poem, which has not yet been rediscovered, to raise funds for him; the sales reportedly totaled nearly one hundred pounds.[7] The young idealist, engaged in a philosophical study of the French Revolution and driven by a desire for universal philanthropy and a passion for spreading truth and happiness, believed that Ireland would be the perfect place to try out his ideas in practical politics. With the manuscript of his Address to the Irish People,[8] he set off with Harriet and Eliza on February 3rd from Whitehaven. They stopped at the Isle of Man, and after a very rough journey that took them to the northern coast of Ireland, they had to finish their trip on land, arriving in Dublin tired but still enthusiastic by the 12th. Harriet shared her husband’s philanthropic zeal. “My wife,” Shelley told Godwin, “is the partner of my thoughts and feelings.” There’s plenty of evidence from both their letters during this time that they felt and worked as a team. Meanwhile, Miss Westbrook managed the household; “Eliza keeps our shared money tucked away in some corner of her dress, but we are not reliant on her, even though she distributes it as we ask.” This subtle detail tells us everything we need to know about the domestic situation now established at 7, Lower Sackville Street. Within a week, the Address to the Irish People was printed. Shelley and Harriet immediately dedicated all their energy to distributing it. It was advertised for sale, but that alone didn’t seem enough.[Pg 60] On February 27, Shelley wrote to a friend in England: “I’ve already sent out 400 of my Irish pamphlets, and they’ve created a buzz in Dublin. There are still eleven hundred left to distribute. Copies have been sent to sixty pubs.... Everyone is eagerly anticipating them. I send someone out every day to give out copies, with guidance on where and how to distribute them. His account matches the large number of people who now have them. I stand on the balcony of our window and watch for someone who looks promising. I throw a book to him.”
A postscript to this letter lets us see the propaganda from Harriet’s point of view. “I am sure you would laugh were you to see us give the pamphlets. We throw them out of window, and give them to men that we pass in the streets. For myself, I am ready to die of laughter when it is done, and Percy looks so grave. Yesterday he put one into a woman’s hood of a cloak.”
A postscript to this letter shows us the propaganda from Harriet’s perspective. “I’m sure you’d laugh if you saw us handing out the pamphlets. We toss them out of the window and give them to guys we pass on the street. Personally, I can’t stop laughing after it’s done, and Percy looks so serious. Yesterday, he slipped one into a woman’s hood of her cloak.”
The purpose of this address was to rouse the Irish people to a sense of their real misery, to point out that Catholic Emancipation and a Repeal of the Union Act were the only radical remedies for their wrongs, and to teach them the spirit in which they should attempt a revolution. On the last point Shelley felt intensely. The whole address aims at the inculcation of a noble moral temper, tolerant, peaceful, resolute, rational, and self-denying. Considered as a treatise on the principles which should govern patriots during a great national crisis, the document is admirable: and if the inhabitants of Dublin had been a population of Shelleys, its effect might have been permanent and overwhelming. The mistake lay in supposing that a people whom the poet himself described as “of scarcely greater elevation in the scale of intellectual[Pg 61] being than the oyster,” were qualified to take the remedy of their grievances into their own hands, or were amenable to such sound reasoning as he poured forth. He told Godwin that he had “wilfully vulgarized the language of this pamphlet, in order to reduce the remarks it contains to the taste and comprehension of the Irish peasantry.” A few extracts will enable the reader to judge how far he had succeeded in this aim. I select such as seem to me most valuable for the light they throw upon his own opinions. “All religions are good which make men good; and the way that a person ought to prove that his method of worshipping God is best, is for himself to be better than all other men.” “A Protestant is my brother, and a Catholic is my brother.” “Do not inquire if a man be a heretic, if he be a Quaker, a Jew, or a heathen; but if he be a virtuous man, if he loves liberty and truth, if he wish the happiness and peace of human kind. If a man be ever so much a believer and love not these things, he is a heartless hypocrite, a rascal, and a knave.” “It is not a merit to tolerate, but it is a crime to be intolerant.” “Anything short of unlimited toleration and complete charity with all men, on which you will recollect that Jesus Christ principally insisted, is wrong.” “Be calm, mild, deliberate, patient.... Think and talk and discuss.... Be free and be happy, but first be wise and good.” Proceeding to recommend the formation of associations, he condemns secret and violent societies; “Be fair, open, and you will be terrible to your enemies.” “Habits of Sobriety, Regularity, and Thought must be entered into and firmly resolved upon.” Then follow precepts, which Shelley no doubt regarded as practical, for the purification of private morals, and the regulation of public discussion by the masses whom he elsewhere[Pg 62] recognized as “thousands huddled together, one mass of animated filth.”
The purpose of this address was to awaken the Irish people to their real suffering, to highlight that Catholic Emancipation and a Repeal of the Union Act were the only true solutions to their problems, and to teach them the attitude they should adopt for a revolution. Shelley felt strongly about the last point. The whole address aims to instill a noble moral attitude: tolerant, peaceful, determined, rational, and selfless. As a discussion on the principles that should guide patriots during a significant national crisis, the document is excellent. If the people of Dublin had been a crowd of Shelleys, the impact might have been lasting and powerful. The error was in thinking that a population whom the poet described as “of scarcely greater elevation in the scale of intellectual[Pg 61] being than the oyster” could take the solution of their grievances into their own hands, or that they would respond to the sensible arguments he presented. He told Godwin that he had “deliberately simplified the language of this pamphlet to make the remarks accessible to the Irish peasantry.” A few excerpts will allow the reader to assess how well he achieved this goal. I choose those that seem most valuable for the insight they provide into his own views. “All religions are good that make people good; and the way a person should prove that their way of worshiping God is the best is by being better than all others.” “A Protestant is my brother, and a Catholic is my brother.” “Don’t ask if a man is a heretic, a Quaker, a Jew, or a pagan; ask if he is a good person, if he loves liberty and truth, if he wants the happiness and peace of humanity. If a man is a strong believer but doesn’t love these things, he is a heartless hypocrite, a scoundrel, and a rogue.” “It’s not a virtue to tolerate; it’s a crime to be intolerant.” “Anything less than complete toleration and total charity toward everyone, which you will remember Jesus Christ stressed, is wrong.” “Stay calm, gentle, thoughtful, patient... Think, talk, and discuss... Be free and happy, but first be wise and good.” Going on to recommend forming associations, he denounces secret and violent groups; “Be fair and open, and you will be formidable to your enemies.” “Habits of Sober living, Consistency, and Thoughts must be established and firmly maintained.” Then follow guidelines, which Shelley surely viewed as practical, for improving private morals and managing public discussions by the masses he elsewhere[Pg 62] recognized as “thousands huddled together, one mass of animated filth.”
The foregoing extracts show that Shelley was in no sense an inflammatory demagogue; however visionary may have been the hopes he indulged, he based those hopes upon the still more Utopian foundation of a sudden ethical reform, and preached a revolution without bloodshed. We find in them, moreover, the germs of The Revolt of Islam, where the hero plays the part successfully in fiction, which the poet had attempted without appreciable result in practice at Dublin. The same principles guided Shelley at a still later period. When he wrote his Masque of Anarchy, he bade the people of England to assemble by thousands, strong in the truth and justice of their cause, invincible in peaceful opposition to force.
The above excerpts demonstrate that Shelley was not an inflammatory demagogue; no matter how unrealistic his hopes may have been, he based those hopes on the even more idealistic idea of a sudden ethical reform and advocated for a peaceful revolution. Additionally, we see the beginnings of The Revolt of Islam, where the hero successfully fulfills the role in fiction that the poet had tried to achieve without significant results in practice in Dublin. The same principles guided Shelley even later. When he wrote his Masque of Anarchy, he urged the people of England to gather in large numbers, empowered by the truth and justice of their cause, unstoppable in their peaceful resistance to force.
While he was sowing his Address broadcast in the streets of Dublin, Shelley was engaged in preparing a second pamphlet on the subject of Catholic Emancipation. It was entitled Proposals for an Association, and advocated in serious and temperate phrase the formation of a vast society, binding all the Catholic patriots of Ireland together, for the recovery of their rights. In estimating Shelley’s political sagacity, it must be remembered that Catholic Emancipation has since his day been brought about by the very measure he proposed and under the conditions he foresaw. Speaking of the English Government in his Address, he used these simple phrases:—“It wants altering and mending. It will be mended, and a reform of English Government will produce good to the Irish.” These sentences were prophetic; and perhaps they are destined to be even more so.
While he was spreading his message on the streets of Dublin, Shelley was busy preparing a second pamphlet about Catholic Emancipation. It was titled Proposals for an Association and seriously and calmly argued for the formation of a large society to unite all the Catholic patriots of Ireland in their fight for rights. When considering Shelley’s political insight, it’s important to note that Catholic Emancipation was achieved through the very measures he suggested and the conditions he predicted. In his Address, he referred to the English Government with these straightforward words: “It needs changing and fixing. It will be fixed, and a reform of the English Government will benefit the Irish.” These statements were prophetic, and they may even become more so.
With a view to presenting at one glance Shelley’s position as a practical politician, I shall anticipate the course[Pg 63] of a few years, and compare his Irish pamphlets with an essay published in 1817, under the title of A Proposal for putting Reform to the Vote throughout the Kingdom. He saw that the House of Commons did not represent the country; and acting upon his principle that government is the servant of the governed, he sought means for ascertaining the real will of the nation with regard to its Parliament, and for bringing the collective opinion of the population to bear upon its rulers. The plan proposed was that a huge network of committees should be formed, and that by their means every individual man should be canvassed. We find here the same method of advancing reform by peaceable associations as in Ireland. How moderate were his own opinions with regard to the franchise, is proved by the following sentence:-“With respect to Universal Suffrage, I confess I consider its adoption, in the present unprepared state of public knowledge and feeling, a measure fraught with peril. I think that none but those who register their names as paying a certain small sum in direct taxes ought at present to send members to Parliament.” As in the case of Ireland, so in that of England, subsequent events have shown that Shelley’s hopes were not exaggerated.
To give a clear view of Shelley’s stance as a practical politician, I’ll look ahead a few years and compare his Irish pamphlets with an essay he published in 1817, titled A Proposal for putting Reform to the Vote throughout the Kingdom. He recognized that the House of Commons didn't truly represent the country; based on his belief that government serves the people, he aimed to find ways to understand the nation's real desires regarding its Parliament and to make sure the public’s collective opinion influenced its leaders. He proposed creating a large network of committees to individually reach out to every man. Here, we see the same strategy of promoting reform through peaceful associations, as he did in Ireland. His own views on voting rights were quite moderate, as shown in this quote: “Regarding Universal Suffrage, I admit that I believe its adoption, given the current unprepared state of public knowledge and sentiment, is a risky move. I think that only those who register their names as paying a certain small amount in direct taxes should currently have the right to send members to Parliament.” Just like in Ireland, events in England have demonstrated that Shelley’s expectations were not too optimistic.
While the Shelleys were in Dublin, a meeting of the Irish Catholics was announced for the evening of Feb. 28. It was held in Fishamble Street Theatre; and here Shelley made his début as an orator. He spoke for about an hour; and his speech was, on the whole, well received, though it raised some hisses at the beginning by his remarks upon Roman Catholicism. There is no proof that Shelley, though eloquent in conversation, was a powerful public speaker. The somewhat conflicting accounts we have received of this, his maiden effort, tend to the [Pg 64]impression that he failed to carry his audience with him. The dissemination of his pamphlets had, however, raised considerable interest in his favour; and he was welcomed by the press as an Englishman of birth and fortune, who wished well to the Irish cause. His youth told somewhat against him. It was difficult to take the strong words of the beardless boy at their real value; and as though to aggravate this drawback, his Irish servant, Daniel Hill, an efficient agent in the dissemination of the Address, affirmed that his master was fifteen—four years less than his real age.
While the Shelleys were in Dublin, a meeting of the Irish Catholics was announced for the evening of Feb. 28. It took place at the Fishamble Street Theatre, where Shelley made his début as a speaker. He talked for about an hour, and overall, his speech was well received, although it did receive some hisses at the beginning due to his comments on Roman Catholicism. There’s no evidence that Shelley, despite being articulate in conversation, was a strong public speaker. The somewhat conflicting accounts of this, his first attempt, suggest that he didn’t fully engage his audience. However, the distribution of his pamphlets had generated a lot of interest in him, and he was welcomed by the press as an Englishman of wealth and status who supported the Irish cause. His youth worked against him somewhat. It was hard to take the strong words of the young man seriously; and to make matters worse, his Irish servant, Daniel Hill, who effectively helped distribute the Address, claimed that his master was fifteen—four years younger than his actual age.
In Dublin Shelley made acquaintance with Curran, whose jokes and dirty stories he could not appreciate, and with a Mr. Lawless, who began a history of the Irish people in concert with the young philosopher. We also obtain, from one of Harriet’s letters, a somewhat humorous peep at another of their friends, a patriotic Mrs. Nugent, who supported herself by working in a furrier’s shop, and who is described as “sitting in the room now, and talking to Percy about Virtue.” After less than two months’ experience of his Irish propaganda, Shelley came to the conclusion that he “had done all that he could.” The population of Dublin had not risen to the appeal of their Laon with the rapidity he hoped for; and accordingly upon the 4th of April he once more embarked with his family for Holyhead. In after-days it was hinted that the police had given him warning that it would be well for him to leave Dublin; but, though the danger of a prosecution was not wholly visionary, this intimation does not seem to have been made. Before he quitted Ireland, however, he despatched a box containing the remaining copies of his Address and Proposals, together with the recently printed edition of another manifesto, called a Declaration of[Pg 65] Rights, to a friend in Sussex. This box was delayed at the Holyhead custom-house, and opened. Its contents gave serious anxiety to the Surveyor of Customs, who communicated the astonishing discovery through the proper official channels to the government. After some correspondence, the authorities decided to take no steps against Shelley, and the box was forwarded to its destination.
In Dublin, Shelley met Curran, whose jokes and inappropriate stories he couldn’t appreciate, and a Mr. Lawless, who started a history of the Irish people with the young philosopher. We also get a somewhat humorous glimpse of another friend of theirs, the patriotic Mrs. Nugent, who supported herself by working in a furrier’s shop and is described as “sitting in the room now, and talking to Percy about Virtue.” After less than two months of his Irish activism, Shelley concluded that he “had done all that he could.” The people of Dublin hadn't responded to their Laon as quickly as he had hoped; therefore, on April 4th, he once again set off with his family for Holyhead. Later on, it was suggested that the police had warned him it would be wise to leave Dublin; however, while the threat of prosecution wasn’t entirely imaginary, it doesn’t seem this warning was actually given. Before he left Ireland, though, he sent a box containing the remaining copies of his Address and Proposals, along with a recently printed edition of another manifesto called a Declaration of[Pg 65] Rights, to a friend in Sussex. This box was delayed at the Holyhead customs and opened. Its contents caused serious concern for the Surveyor of Customs, who reported the surprising discovery through the proper official channels to the government. After some back-and-forth, the authorities decided not to take any action against Shelley, and the box was forwarded to its destination.
The friend in question was a Miss Eliza Hitchener, of Hurstpierpoint, who kept a sort of school, and who had attracted Shelley’s favourable notice by her advanced political and religious opinions. Though he had barely made her personal acquaintance, his correspondence with this lady, still fortunately extant, was enthusiastic and voluminous. How recklessly he entered into serious entanglements with people whom he had not learned to know, may be gathered from these extracts:—“We will meet you in Wales, and never part again. It will not do. In compliance with Harriet’s earnest solicitations, I entreated you instantly to come and join our circle, resign your school, all, everything for us and the Irish cause.” “I ought to count myself a favoured mortal with such a wife and such a friend.” Harriet addressed this lady as “Portia;” and it is an undoubted fact that soon after their return to England, Miss Hitchener formed one of their permanent family circle. Her entrance into it and her exit from it at no very distant period are, however, both obscure. Before long she acquired another name than Portia in the Shelley household, and now she is better known to fame as the “Brown Demon.” Eliza Westbrook took a strong dislike to her; Harriet followed suit; and Shelley himself found that he had liked her better at a distance than in close companionship. She had at last to be bought off or bribed to leave.
The friend in question was Miss Eliza Hitchener, from Hurstpierpoint, who ran a sort of school and caught Shelley’s attention with her progressive political and religious views. Though he had barely met her in person, their correspondence, which still exists, was filled with enthusiasm and lengthy exchanges. His reckless willingness to get deeply involved with people he barely knew can be seen in these excerpts: “We will meet you in Wales, and never part again. This can’t go on. At Harriet’s heartfelt urging, I urged you to come join our group, leave your school, everything for us and the Irish cause.” “I should consider myself lucky to have such a wife and such a friend.” Harriet referred to this lady as “Portia;” and it is a well-known fact that shortly after they returned to England, Miss Hitchener became part of their permanent family circle. However, both her joining and leaving this circle at a later date remain unclear. Before long, she acquired another name besides Portia in the Shelley household, and she is now better known as the “Brown Demon.” Eliza Westbrook quickly took a strong dislike to her; Harriet followed suit; and Shelley himself realized he preferred her from a distance rather than in close company. In the end, they had to either buy her off or bribe her to leave.
[Pg 66]The scene now shifts with bewildering frequency; nor is it easy to trace the Shelleys in their rapid flight. About the 21st of April, they settled for a short time at Nantgwilt, near Rhayader, in North Wales. Ere long we find them at Lynmouth on the Somersetshire coast. Here Shelley continued his political propaganda, by circulating the Declaration of Rights, whereof mention has already been made. It was, as Mr. W. M. Rossetti first pointed out, a manifesto concerning the ends of government and the rights of man,—framed in imitation of two similar French Revolutionary documents, issued by the Constituent Assembly in August, 1789, and by Robespierre in April, 1793.[9] Shelley used to seal this pamphlet in bottles and set it afloat upon the sea, hoping perhaps that after this wise it would traverse St. George’s Channel and reach the sacred soil of Erin. He also employed his servant, Daniel Hill, to distribute it among the Somersetshire farmers. On the 19th of August this man was arrested in the streets of Barnstaple, and sentenced to six months’ imprisonment for uttering a seditious pamphlet; and the remaining copies of the Declaration of Rights were destroyed. In strong contrast with the puerility of these proceedings, is the grave and lofty Letter to Lord Ellenborough, composed at Lynmouth, and printed at Barnstaple.[10] A printer, named D. J. Eaton, had recently been sentenced to imprisonment by his Lordship for publishing the Third Part of Paine’s Age of Reason. Shelley’s epistle is an eloquent argument in favour of toleration and the freedom of the intellect, carrying the matter beyond the instance of legal tyranny which occasioned its [Pg 67]composition, and treating it with philosophic, if impassioned seriousness.
[Pg 66]The scene now changes rapidly, making it hard to keep up with the Shelleys. Around April 21st, they stayed for a brief period at Nantgwilt, near Rhayader, in North Wales. Soon after, they were in Lynmouth on the coast of Somerset. Here, Shelley continued his political activism by distributing the Declaration of Rights, which has already been mentioned. As Mr. W. M. Rossetti first pointed out, this was a manifesto about the purpose of government and human rights, modeled after two similar French Revolutionary documents issued by the Constituent Assembly in August 1789 and by Robespierre in April 1793.[9] Shelley used to seal this pamphlet in bottles and let them drift into the sea, probably hoping they would travel across St. George’s Channel and reach Ireland. He also had his servant, Daniel Hill, distribute copies among Somersetshire farmers. On August 19th, this man was arrested in the streets of Barnstaple and sentenced to six months in prison for distributing a seditious pamphlet; the remaining copies of the Declaration of Rights were destroyed. In stark contrast to the triviality of these events is the serious and elevated Letter to Lord Ellenborough, written in Lynmouth and printed in Barnstaple.[10] A printer named D. J. Eaton had recently been sentenced to prison by his Lordship for publishing the third part of Paine's Age of Reason. Shelley’s letter is a powerful argument for tolerance and intellectual freedom, addressing the issue far beyond the legal oppression that prompted its writing, and treating it with philosophical, albeit passionate, seriousness.
An extract from this composition will serve to show his power of handling weighty English prose, while yet a youth of hardly twenty. I have chosen a passage bearing on his theological opinions:—
An excerpt from this work will demonstrate his ability to manage serious English prose, even at the young age of barely twenty. I've selected a passage related to his theological views:—
Moral qualities are such as only a human being can possess. To attribute them to the Spirit of the Universe, or to suppose that it is capable of altering them, is to degrade God into man, and to annex to this incomprehensible Being qualities incompatible with any possible definition of his nature.
Moral qualities are unique to human beings. Believing they can be assigned to the Spirit of the Universe or thinking that it can change them is to diminish God to merely human status and to attach characteristics to this incomprehensible Being that don't fit any possible definition of its nature.
It may be here objected: Ought not the Creator to possess the perfections of the creature? No. To attribute to God the moral qualities of man, is to suppose him susceptible of passions, which arising out of corporeal organization, it is plain that a pure spirit cannot possess.... But even suppose, with the vulgar, that God is a venerable old man, seated on a throne of clouds, his breast the theatre of various passions, analogous to those of humanity, his will changeable and uncertain as that of an earthly king; still, goodness and justice are qualities seldom nominally denied him, and it will be admitted that he disapproves of any action incompatible with those qualities. Persecution for opinion is unjust. With what consistency, then, can the worshippers of a Deity whose benevolence they boast, embitter the existence of their fellow-being, because his ideas of that Deity are different from those which they entertain? Alas! there is no consistency in those persecutors who worship a benevolent Deity; those who worship a demon would alone act consonantly to these principles by imprisoning and torturing in his name.
It might be argued here: Shouldn't the Creator have the qualities of the creature? No. To attribute human moral qualities to God is to assume He can be influenced by emotions that, arising from a physical body, a pure spirit cannot have. But even if we entertain the common idea that God is an elderly figure sitting on a cloud throne, with a heart full of various human-like emotions and a will that changes as unpredictably as that of an earthly king; it's still usually agreed that goodness and justice are qualities He is rarely said to lack, and it's understood that He disapproves of any actions that conflict with those qualities. Persecuting someone for their beliefs is unjust. So, how can those who worship a Deity known for His kindness make life miserable for others just because their views of that Deity differ? Unfortunately, there's no logic in those who persecute while claiming to worship a benevolent God; only those who worship a demon would act in line with those beliefs by imprisoning and torturing people in His name.
Shelley had more than once urged Godwin and his family to visit him. The sage of Skinner Street thought that now was a convenient season. Accordingly he travelled by coach through Bristol and Chepstow to Lynmouth, where he found that the Shelleys had flitted a few days previously without giving any notice. This fruitless journey of the poet’s Mentor is humorously described by Hogg, as well as one undertaken by himself in the following year to[Pg 68] Dublin with a similar result. The Shelleys were now established at Tan-yr-allt, near Tremadoc, in North Wales, on an estate belonging to Mr. W. A. Madocks, M.P. for Boston. This gentleman had reclaimed a considerable extent of marshy ground from the sea, and protected it with an embankment. Shelley, whose interest in the poor people around him was always keen and practical, lost no time in making their acquaintance at Tremadoc. The work of utility carried out by his landlord aroused his enthusiastic admiration; and when the embankment was emperilled by a heavy sea, he got up a subscription for its preservation. Heading the list with 100l., how raised, or whether paid, we know not, he endeavoured to extract similar sums from the neighbouring gentry, and even ran up with Harriet to London to use his influence for the same purpose with the Duke of Norfolk. On this occasion he made the personal acquaintance of the Godwin family.
Shelley had repeatedly invited Godwin and his family to visit him. The wise man of Skinner Street thought it was a good time for a visit. So, he traveled by coach through Bristol and Chepstow to Lynmouth, only to find that the Shelleys had moved away just a few days earlier without any notice. This pointless trip by the poet’s mentor is humorously recounted by Hogg, along with a similar journey he took the following year to[Pg 68] Dublin with the same lack of results. The Shelleys were now settled at Tan-yr-allt, near Tremadoc, in North Wales, on property owned by Mr. W. A. Madocks, M.P. for Boston. This gentleman had reclaimed a large area of marshland from the sea and protected it with an embankment. Shelley, who always had a strong and practical interest in the local poor, wasted no time getting to know them in Tremadoc. The work done by his landlord impressed him greatly, and when the embankment was threatened by rough seas, he organized a fundraising effort to save it. He kicked off the donations with £100—how he raised it or whether it was actually paid remains unknown. He tried to collect similar amounts from the nearby gentry and even made a trip to London with Harriet to use his influence with the Duke of Norfolk for the same cause. During this visit, he met the Godwin family in person.
Life at Tanyrallt was smooth and studious, except for the diversion caused by the peril to the embankment. We hear of Harriet continuing her Latin studies, reading Odes of Horace, and projecting an epistle in that language to Hogg. Shelley, as usual, collected many books around him. There are letters extant in which he writes to London for Spinoza and Kant, Plato, and the works of the chief Greek historians. It appears that at this period, under the influence of Godwin, he attempted to conquer a strong natural dislike for history. “I am determined to apply myself to a study which is hateful and disgusting to my very soul, but which is above all studies necessary for him who would be listened to as a mender of antiquated abuses,—I mean, that record of crimes and miseries—history.” Although he may have made an effort to apply[Pg 69] himself to historical reading, he was not successful. His true bias inclined him to metaphysics coloured by a glowing fancy, and to poetry penetrated with speculative enthusiasm. In the historic sense he was deficient; and when he made a serious effort at a later period to compose a tragedy upon the death of Charles I., this work was taken up with reluctance, continued with effort, and finally abandoned.
Life at Tanyrallt was smooth and studious, except for the distraction caused by the risk to the embankment. We hear about Harriet continuing her Latin studies, reading Odes of Horace, and planning to write a letter in that language to Hogg. Shelley, as usual, surrounded himself with many books. There are letters available where he writes to London for Spinoza, Kant, Plato, and the works of major Greek historians. It seems that during this time, influenced by Godwin, he tried to overcome a strong natural dislike for history. “I am determined to focus on a subject that is hateful and disgusting to my very soul, but which is above all other studies necessary for anyone who wants to be heard as a reformer of outdated abuses— I mean that record of crimes and miseries—history.” Although he may have made an effort to engage in historical reading, he was not successful. His true inclination was towards metaphysics infused with a vivid imagination, and to poetry filled with speculative enthusiasm. In terms of history, he was lacking; and when he later made a serious attempt to write a tragedy about the death of Charles I, that work was approached with reluctance, continued with difficulty, and ultimately abandoned.
In the same letters he speaks about a collection of short poems on which he was engaged, and makes frequent allusions to Queen Mab. It appears from his own assertion, and from Medwin’s biography, that a poem on Queen Mab had been projected and partially written by him at the early age of eighteen. But it was not taken seriously in hand until the spring of 1812; nor was it finished and printed before 1813. The first impression was a private issue of 250 copies, on fine paper, which Shelley distributed to people whom he wished to influence. It was pirated soon after its appearance, and again in 1821 it was given to the public by a bookseller named Clarke. Against the latter republication Shelley energetically protested, disclaiming in a letter addressed to The Examiner, from Pisa, June 22, 1821, any interest in a production which he had not even seen for several years. “I doubt not but that it is perfectly worthless in point of literary composition; and that in all that concerns moral and political speculation, as well as in the subtler discriminations of metaphysical and religious doctrine, it is still more crude and immature. I am a devoted enemy to religious, political, and domestic oppression; and I regret this publication, not so much from literary vanity as because I fear it is better fitted to injure than to serve the sacred cause of[Pg 70] freedom.” This judgment is undoubtedly severe; but, though exaggerated in its condemnation, it, like all Shelley’s criticisms on his own works, expresses the truth. We cannot include Queen Mab, in spite of its sonorous rhetoric and fervid declamation, in the canon of his masterpieces. It had a succès de scandale on its first appearance, and fatally injured Shelley’s reputation. As a work of art it lacks maturity and permanent vitality.
In the same letters, he talks about a collection of short poems he was working on and frequently references Queen Mab. According to his own statements and Medwin’s biography, he had started planning and partially writing a poem about Queen Mab when he was just eighteen. However, he didn’t seriously work on it until the spring of 1812, and it wasn’t finished and printed until 1813. The first edition was a private release of 250 copies on fine paper, which Shelley distributed to people he wanted to influence. It was pirated shortly after it was released, and in 1821, a bookseller named Clarke published it to the public. Shelley strongly protested this republication, stating in a letter to The Examiner from Pisa on June 22, 1821, that he had no interest in a work he hadn’t even seen for several years. “I have no doubt it’s completely worthless in terms of literary quality; and in terms of moral and political thought, as well as the finer points of metaphysical and religious doctrine, it’s even more undeveloped and unpolished. I am a staunch opponent of religious, political, and domestic oppression; and I regret this publication, not so much out of literary pride but because I worry it’s more likely to harm than help the sacred cause of[Pg 70] freedom.” This judgment is definitely harsh; however, while it may be exaggerated in its condemnation, it, like all of Shelley’s critiques of his own work, reveals the truth. We can’t include Queen Mab, despite its grand rhetoric and passionate declarations, in the list of his masterpieces. It created a succès de scandale upon its initial release and irreparably damaged Shelley’s reputation. As a piece of art, it lacks maturity and lasting impact.
The Shelleys were suddenly driven away from Tanyrallt by a mysterious occurrence, of which no satisfactory explanation has yet been given. According to letters written by himself and Harriet soon after the event, and confirmed by the testimony of Eliza, Shelley was twice attacked upon the night of Feb. 26, by an armed ruffian, with whom he struggled in a hand-to-hand combat. Pistols were fired and windows broken, and Shelley’s nightgown was shot through: but the assassin made his escape from the house without being recognized. His motive and his personality still remain matters of conjecture. Whether the whole affair was a figment of Shelley’s brain, rendered more than usually susceptible by laudanum taken to assuage intense physical pain; whether it was a perilous hoax played upon him by the Irish servant, Daniel Hill; or whether, as he himself surmised, the crime was instigated by an unfriendly neighbour, it is impossible to say. Strange adventures of this kind, blending fact and fancy in a now inextricable tangle, are of no unfrequent occurrence in Shelley’s biography. In estimating the relative proportions of the two factors in this case, it must be borne in mind, on the one hand, that no one but Shelley, who was alone in the parlour, and who for some unexplained reason had loaded his pistols on the evening before the alleged assault, professed to have seen[Pg 71] the villain; and, on the other, that the details furnished by Harriet, and confirmed at a subsequent period by so hostile a witness as Eliza, are too circumstantial to be lightly set aside.
The Shelleys were suddenly forced to leave Tanyrallt due to a mysterious incident that still hasn’t been satisfactorily explained. According to letters written by him and Harriet shortly after it happened, and supported by Eliza's testimony, Shelley was attacked twice on the night of February 26 by an armed assailant, resulting in a struggle. Guns were fired, windows were broken, and Shelley’s nightgown was shot through; however, the attacker escaped without being identified. The motive and identity of the assailant remain unknown. It’s uncertain whether the whole incident was a product of Shelley’s imagination, heightened by laudanum he took to relieve severe pain; if it was a dangerous prank played by their Irish servant, Daniel Hill; or, as he suspected, a scheme initiated by an unfriendly neighbor. Such strange occurrences, intertwining reality and imagination in a complex way, are not uncommon in Shelley’s life story. When considering the balance between these two elements in this situation, it’s important to note that only Shelley, who was alone in the parlor and for some unexplained reason had loaded his guns the night before the supposed attack, claimed to have seen[Pg 71] the attacker. On the other hand, the details provided by Harriet, later confirmed by Eliza—a witness who was quite hostile—are too detailed to dismiss easily.
On the whole it appears most probable that Shelley on this night was the subject of a powerful hallucination. The theory of his enemies at Tanyrallt, that the story had been invented to facilitate his escape from the neighbourhood without paying his bills, may be dismissed. But no investigation on the spot could throw any clear light on the circumstance, and Shelley’s friends, Hogg, Peacock, and Mr. Madocks, concurred in regarding the affair as a delusion.
Overall, it seems most likely that Shelley experienced a strong hallucination that night. The theory proposed by his enemies at Tanyrallt, suggesting the story was made up to help him leave the area without settling his debts, can be dismissed. However, no investigation at the scene could provide any clear insight into the situation, and Shelley’s friends, Hogg, Peacock, and Mr. Madocks, agreed in viewing the incident as a delusion.
There was no money in the common purse of the Shelleys at this moment. In their distress they applied to Mr. T. Hookham, a London publisher, who sent them enough to carry them across the Irish Channel. After a short residence in 35, Cuffe Street, Dublin, and a flying visit to Killarney, they returned to London. Eliza, for some reason as unexplained as the whole episode of this second visit to Ireland, was left behind for a short season. The flight from Tanyrallt closes the first important period of Shelley’s life; and his settlement in London marks the beginning of another, fruitful of the gravest consequences and decisive for his future.
There was no money in the Shelley family's shared funds at that moment. In their困境, they reached out to Mr. T. Hookham, a London publisher, who sent them enough to get across the Irish Channel. After a brief stay at 35 Cuffe Street in Dublin and a quick trip to Killarney, they returned to London. For some unknown reason, Eliza was left behind for a short time during this second visit to Ireland. The departure from Tanyrallt marks the end of the first major period of Shelley’s life, and his move to London signifies the start of another, which would have serious consequences and be pivotal for his future.
CHAPTER IV.
SECOND RESIDENCE IN LONDON, AND SEPARATION FROM HARRIET.
SECOND RESIDENCE IN LONDON, AND SEPARATION FROM HARRIET.
Early in April the Shelleys arrived in London, where they were soon joined by Eliza, from whose increasingly irksome companionship the poet had recently enjoyed a few weeks’ respite. After living for a short while in hotels, they took lodgings in Half Moon Street. The house had a projecting window, where the poet loved to sit with book in hand, and catch, according to his custom, the maximum of sunlight granted by a chary English summer. “He wanted,” said one of his female admirers, “only a pan of clear water and a fresh turf to look like some young lady’s lark, hanging outside for air and song.” According to Hogg, this period of London life was a pleasant and tranquil episode in Shelley’s troubled career. His room was full of books, among which works of German metaphysics occupied a prominent place, though they were not deeply studied. He was now learning Italian, and made his first acquaintance with Tasso, Ariosto, and Petrarch.
Early in April, the Shelleys arrived in London, where they were quickly joined by Eliza, from whose increasingly annoying company the poet had recently enjoyed a few weeks of relief. After staying in hotels for a little while, they rented a place on Half Moon Street. The house had a bay window, where the poet loved to sit with a book in hand and soak up as much sunlight as he could muster from the stingy English summer. “He needed,” said one of his female admirers, “just a basin of clear water and a patch of grass to look like some young lady’s lark, hanging outside for air and song.” According to Hogg, this time in London was a pleasant and peaceful break in Shelley’s troubled career. His room was filled with books, with German metaphysics occupying a prominent spot, though he didn’t study them in depth. He was now learning Italian and first got to know Tasso, Ariosto, and Petrarch.
The habits of the household were, to say the least, irregular; for Shelley took no thought of sublunary matters, and Harriet was an indifferent housekeeper. Dinner seems to have come to them less by forethought than by the operation of divine chance; and when there[Pg 73] was no meat provided for the entertainment of casual guests, the table was supplied with buns, procured by Shelley from the nearest pastry-cook. He had already abjured animal food and alcohol; and his favourite diet consisted of pulse or bread, which he ate dry with water, or made into panada. Hogg relates how, when he was walking in the streets and felt hungry, he would dive into a baker’s shop and emerge with a loaf tucked under his arm. This he consumed as he went along, very often reading at the same time, and dodging the foot-passengers with the rapidity of movement which distinguished him. He could not comprehend how any man should want more than bread. “I have dropped a word, a hint,” says Hogg, “about a pudding; a pudding, Bysshe said dogmatically, is a prejudice.” This indifference to diet was highly characteristic of Shelley. During the last years of his life, even when he was suffering from the frequent attacks of a painful disorder, he took no heed of food; and his friend, Trelawny, attributes the derangement of his health, in a great measure, to this carelessness. Mrs. Shelley used to send him something to eat into the room where he habitually studied; but the plate frequently remained untouched for hours upon a bookshelf, and at the end of the day he might be heard asking, “Mary, have I dined?” His dress was no less simple than his diet. Hogg says that he never saw him in a great coat, and that his collar was unbuttoned to let the air play freely on his throat. “In the street or road he reluctantly wore a hat; but in fields and gardens, his little round head had no other covering than his long, wild, ragged locks.” Shelley’s head, as is well known, was remarkably small and round; he used to plunge it several times a day in cold water, and expose it recklessly to the intensest heat of fire or sun.[Pg 74] Mrs. Shelley relates that a great part of the Cenci was written on their house-roof near Leghorn, where Shelley lay exposed to the unmitigated ardour of Italian summer heat; and Hogg describes him reading Homer by a blazing fire-light, or roasting his skull upon the hearth-rug by the hour.
The household habits were, to put it mildly, a bit chaotic; Shelley paid no attention to everyday matters, and Harriet was not a very good housekeeper. Dinner seemed to appear more by sheer luck than any planning; and when there wasn’t any meat for unexpected guests, Shelley would grab buns from the nearest bakery. He had already given up on meat and alcohol; his favorite meals were simple—pulse or bread, which he would eat dry with water or turn into a simple porridge. Hogg explains how, while walking around when he felt hungry, Shelley would pop into a bakery and come out with a loaf under his arm. He’d eat it as he walked, often reading at the same time and skillfully dodging pedestrians with his quick movement. He didn’t understand why anyone would want anything more than bread. “I dropped a hint,” Hogg says, “about a pudding, and Bysshe bluntly stated that a pudding is just a silly notion.” This indifference to food was very typical of Shelley. In his final years, even while struggling with frequent painful episodes, he paid little attention to what he ate; his friend Trelawny believed that this neglect was a major contributor to his declining health. Mrs. Shelley would often send him food to the room where he usually worked; however, the plate would often sit untouched on a shelf for hours, and by the end of the day, he could be heard asking, “Mary, have I eaten?” His clothing was as simple as his diet. Hogg noted that he never saw Shelley in a heavy coat, and that his collar was unbuttoned to let air circulate around his neck. “In the streets or on the road, he was reluctant to wear a hat; but in fields and gardens, his little round head was only covered by his long, wild, messy hair.” Shelley’s head, as is well known, was unusually small and round; he would frequently immerse it in cold water and expose it thoughtlessly to intense heat, whether from fire or the sun. Mrs. Shelley shared that a large part of the Cenci was written on the roof of their house near Leghorn, where Shelley lay in the full blast of the scorching Italian summer; and Hogg describes him reading Homer by the bright firelight or sitting for hours with his head roasting on the hearthrug.
These personal details cannot be omitted by the biographer of such a man as Shelley. He was an elemental and primeval creature, as little subject to the laws of custom in his habits as in his modes of thought, living literally as the spirit moved him, with a natural nonchalance that has perhaps been never surpassed. To time and place he was equally indifferent, and could not be got to remember his engagements. “He took strange caprices, unfounded frights and dislikes, vain apprehensions and panic terrors, and therefore he absented himself from formal and sacred engagements. He was unconscious and oblivious of times, places, persons, and seasons; and falling into some poetic vision, some day-dream, he quickly and completely forgot all that he had repeatedly and solemnly promised; or he ran away after some object of imaginary urgency and importance, which suddenly came into his head, setting off in vain pursuit of it, he knew not whither. When he was caught, brought up in custody, and turned over to the ladies, with, Behold, your King! to be caressed, courted, admired, and flattered, the king of beauty and fancy would too commonly bolt; slip away, steal out, creep off; unobserved and almost magically he vanished; thus mysteriously depriving his fair subjects of his much-coveted, long looked-for company.” If he had been fairly caged and found himself in congenial company, he let time pass unheeded, sitting up all night to talk, and chaining his audience by the spell of his [Pg 75]unrivalled eloquence; for wonderful as was his poetry, those who enjoyed the privilege of converse with him, judged it even more attractive. “He was commonly most communicative, unreserved, and eloquent, and enthusiastic, when those around him were inclining to yield to the influence of sleep, or rather at the hour when they would have been disposed to seek their chambers, but for the bewitching charms of his discourse.”
These personal details can’t be overlooked by anyone writing about someone like Shelley. He was a raw, primal being, completely free from the constraints of social norms in both his habits and thinking, living entirely in the moment, with a natural ease that might never be matched. He was indifferent to time and place, often forgetting his commitments. “He had sudden whims, unfounded fears and dislikes, irrational worries, and moments of panic, which led him to shy away from formal and important commitments. He was unaware and oblivious of times, places, people, and seasons; lost in a poetic vision or daydream, he would quickly forget all that he had repeatedly promised; or he would dash off in pursuit of something imaginary that struck his fancy, setting off on a wild chase without knowing where he was headed. When he was caught, taken back to the ladies, with a declaration of, Behold, your King! to be pampered, adored, admired, and flattered, the king of beauty and imagination would often escape; he would slip away, sneak off, and vanish almost magically, thus mysteriously denying his fair subjects the company they yearned for.” If he found himself in a comfortable setting, he would let time fly by unnoticed, staying up all night to chat, captivating his audience with his unparalleled eloquence; for while his poetry was extraordinary, those who had the chance to converse with him found that even more appealing. “He was usually very open, candid, and passionate, especially when those around him were starting to feel sleepy, or rather at the hour when they would have typically gone to bed, if not for the enchanting allure of his conversation.”
From Half Moon Street the Shelleys moved into a house in Pimlico; and it was here, according to Hogg, whose narrative can probably be relied on in this matter, that Shelley’s first child, Ianthe Eliza, was born about the end of June, 1813. Harriet did not take much to her little girl, and gave her over to a wet-nurse, for whom Shelley conceived a great dislike. That a mother should not nurse her own baby was no doubt contrary to his principles; and the double presence of the servant and Eliza, whom he now most cordially detested, made his home uncomfortable. We have it on excellent authority, that of Mr. Peacock, that he “was extremely fond of it (the child), and would walk up and down a room with it in his arms for a long time together, singing to it a song of his own making, which ran on the repetition of a word of his own coining. His song was Yáhmani, Yáhmani, Yáhmani, Yáhmani.” To the want of sympathy between the father and the mother in this matter of Ianthe, Mr. Peacock is inclined to attribute the beginning of troubles in the Shelley household. There is, indeed, no doubt that the revelation of Harriet’s maternal coldness must have been extremely painful to her husband; and how far she carried her insensibility, may be gathered from a story told by Hogg about her conduct during an operation performed upon the child.
From Half Moon Street, the Shelleys moved into a house in Pimlico; and it was here, according to Hogg, whose account is likely reliable in this matter, that Shelley’s first child, Ianthe Eliza, was born around the end of June 1813. Harriet didn’t bond much with her little girl and handed her over to a wet-nurse, whom Shelley grew to dislike intensely. The idea that a mother wouldn’t nurse her own baby was clearly against his principles, and the presence of both the nurse and Eliza, whom he now sincerely detested, made his home uncomfortable. According to Mr. Peacock, we know that he “was extremely fond of it (the child) and would walk around a room with it in his arms for a long time, singing to it a song he made up, which repeated a word he invented. His song was Yáhmani, Yáhmani, Yáhmani, Yáhmani.” Mr. Peacock suggests that the lack of sympathy between the father and mother regarding Ianthe contributed to the problems in the Shelley household. There’s no doubt that Harriet’s emotional distance must have been very painful for her husband; and how far she went with her insensitivity can be inferred from a story Hogg tells about her behavior during a procedure on the child.
[Pg 76]During this period of his sojourn in London, Shelley was again in some pecuniary difficulties. Yet he indulged Harriet’s vanity by setting up a carriage, in which they afterwards took a hurried journey to Edinburgh and back. He narrowly escaped a debtor’s prison through this act of extravagance, and by a somewhat ludicrous mistake Hogg was arrested for the debt due to the coachmaker. His acquaintances were few and scattered, and he saw nothing of his family. Gradually, however, he seems to have become a kind of prophet in a coterie of learned ladies. The views he had propounded in Queen Mab, his passionate belief in the perfectibility of man, his vegetarian doctrines, and his readiness to adopt any new nostrum for the amelioration of the race, endeared him to all manners of strange people; nor was he deterred by aristocratic prejudices from frequenting society which proved extremely uncongenial to Hogg, and of which we have accordingly some caustic sketches from his pen. His chief friends were a Mrs. Boinville, for whom he conceived an enthusiastic admiration, her sister Mrs. Newton, and her daughter Cornelia, Mrs. Turner. In order to be near them he had moved to Pimlico; and his next move, from London to a cottage named High Elms, at Bracknell, in Berkshire, had the same object. With Godwin and his family he was also on terms of familiar intercourse. Under the philosopher’s roof in Skinner Street there was now gathered a group of miscellaneous inmates—Fanny Imlay, the daughter of his first wife, Mary Wollstonecraft, Mary, his own daughter by the same marriage; his second wife, and her two children, Claire and Charles Clairmont, the offspring of a previous union. From this connexion with the Godwin household events of the most serious import in the future were destined to arise, and already it appears[Pg 77] that Fanny Imlay had begun to look with perilous approval on the fascinating poet. Hogg and Mr. Peacock, the well-known novelist, described by Mrs. Newton as “a cold scholar, who, I think, has neither taste nor feeling,” were his only other intimates.
[Pg 76]During his time in London, Shelley found himself in financial trouble again. Still, he catered to Harriet’s vanity by getting a carriage, which they later used for a quick trip to Edinburgh and back. He nearly landed in debtor’s prison because of this extravagance, and amusingly, Hogg was arrested for the debt owed to the coachmaker. He had few friends and saw little of his family. However, he gradually became something of a prophet among a group of educated women. The ideas he expressed in Queen Mab, his passionate belief in the potential for human perfection, his vegetarian beliefs, and his openness to any new solution for improving humanity made him popular with all sorts of unusual people. He wasn't put off by elitist attitudes and mingled in circles that were very uncomfortable for Hogg, who later provided some sharp critiques of these experiences. His closest friends included Mrs. Boinville, whom he admired greatly, her sister Mrs. Newton, and her daughter Cornelia, Mrs. Turner. He moved to Pimlico to be closer to them, and his next move, from London to a cottage called High Elms in Bracknell, Berkshire, was for the same reason. He was also in close contact with Godwin and his family. At Godwin's home on Skinner Street, there was now a mix of residents—Fanny Imlay, the daughter of his first wife, Mary Wollstonecraft, his own daughter Mary, his second wife, and her two children, Claire and Charles Clairmont, from a previous relationship. This connection with the Godwin household would lead to significant events in the future, and it seems that Fanny Imlay had started to look at the charismatic poet with dangerous interest. Hogg and Mr. Peacock, a well-known novelist described by Mrs. Newton as “a cold scholar, who I think has neither taste nor feeling,” were his only other friends. [Pg 77]
Mrs. Newton’s unfair judgment of Mr. Peacock marks a discord between the two main elements of Shelley’s present society; and indeed it will appear to a careful student of his biography that Hogg, Peacock, and Harriet, now stood somewhat by themselves and aloof from the inner sphere of his associates. If we regard the Shelleys as the centre of an extended line, we shall find the Westbrook family at one end, the Boinville family at the other, with Hogg and Peacock somewhere in the middle. Harriet was naturally drawn to the Westbrook extremity, and Shelley to the Boinville. Peacock had no affinity for either, but a sincere regard for Harriet as well as for her husband; while Hogg was in much the same position, except that he had made friends with Mrs. Newton. The Godwins, of great importance to Shelley himself, exercised their influence at a distance from the rest. Frequent changes from Bracknell to London and back again, varied by the flying journey to Edinburgh, and a last visit paid in strictest secrecy to his mother and sisters, at Field Place, of which a very interesting record is left in the narrative of Mr. Kennedy, occupied the interval between July, 1813, and March, 1814. The period was not productive of literary masterpieces. We only hear of a Refutation of Deism, a dialogue between Eusebes and Theosophus, which attacked all forms of Theistic belief.
Mrs. Newton’s unfair judgment of Mr. Peacock creates a divide between the two main aspects of Shelley’s society; and indeed, a close look at his biography shows that Hogg, Peacock, and Harriet were somewhat isolated from the core group of his friends. If we picture the Shelleys as the center of a line, we find the Westbrook family at one end, the Boinville family at the other, with Hogg and Peacock somewhere in between. Harriet naturally gravitated toward the Westbrook side, while Shelley leaned toward the Boinville side. Peacock didn’t connect with either family but held genuine affection for Harriet and her husband; similarly, Hogg was in a comparable position, though he had befriended Mrs. Newton. The Godwins, who were very important to Shelley, exerted their influence from a distance. Frequent trips between Bracknell and London, occasionally including a quick journey to Edinburgh, and a final secret visit to his mother and sisters at Field Place, which Mr. Kennedy documented interestingly, filled the time between July 1813 and March 1814. This period didn’t yield any literary masterpieces. The only notable work was a Refutation of Deism, a dialogue between Eusebes and Theosophus that critiqued all forms of Theistic belief.
Since we are now approaching the gravest crisis Shelley’s life, it behoves us to be more than usually[Pg 78] careful in considering his circumstances at this epoch. His home had become cold and dull. Harriet had lost her interest in his studies. She became more and more an ordinary woman of the world. Eliza was a source of continual irritation, and the Westbrook family did its best, by interference and suggestion, to refrigerate the poet’s feelings for his wife. On the other hand he found among the Boinville set exactly that high-flown, enthusiastic, sentimental atmosphere which suited his idealizing temper. Two extracts from a letter written to Hogg upon the 16th of March, 1814, speak more eloquently than any analysis, and will place before the reader the antagonism which had sprung up in Shelley’s mind between his own home and the circle of his new friends:—“I have been staying with Mrs. B—— for the last month; I have escaped, in the society of all that philosophy and friendship combine, from the dismaying solitude of myself. They have revived in my heart the expiring flame of life. I have felt myself translated to a paradise, which has nothing of mortality but its transitoriness; my heart sickens at the view of that necessity, which will quickly divide me from the delightful tranquillity of this happy home,—for it has become my home. The trees, the bridge, the minutest objects, have already a place in my affections.”
Since we are now approaching the most serious crisis of Shelley's life, it’s important for us to be particularly careful in considering his situation during this time. His home had turned cold and dull. Harriet had lost interest in his studies and was becoming more like an ordinary woman of the world. Eliza was a constant source of irritation, and the Westbrook family did everything they could to cool the poet’s feelings for his wife with their interference and suggestions. On the flip side, he found among the Boinville circle just the kind of lofty, enthusiastic, sentimental environment that matched his idealistic nature. Two excerpts from a letter written to Hogg on March 16, 1814, express more eloquently than any analysis the conflict that had developed in Shelley’s mind between his home life and his new friends:—“I have been staying with Mrs. B—— for the last month; I have escaped, in the company of all that philosophy and friendship offer, from the alarming solitude of myself. They have rekindled the dying flame of life in my heart. I feel as if I’ve been transported to a paradise that has only the fleeting nature of mortality; my heart aches at the thought of the necessity that will soon separate me from the peaceful joy of this happy home,—for it has become my home. The trees, the bridge, even the tiniest details have already found a place in my affections.”
“Eliza is still with us,—not here!—but will be with me when the infinite malice of destiny forces me to depart. I am now but little inclined to contest this point. I certainly hate her with all my heart and soul. It is a sight which awakens an inexpressible sensation of disgust and horror, to see her caress my poor little Ianthe, in whom I may hereafter find the consolation of sympathy. I sometimes feel faint with the fatigue of checking the overflowings of my unbounded abhorrence for this miserable[Pg 79] wretch. But she is no more than a blind and loathsome worm, that cannot see to sting.”[11]
“Eliza is still with us—not physically here!—but she will be with me when the endless cruelty of fate forces me to leave. Right now, I have little desire to argue about it. I absolutely hate her with every bit of my heart and soul. It’s a sight that fills me with an indescribable feeling of disgust and horror to see her hold my poor little Ianthe, in whom I might eventually find solace and sympathy. Sometimes, I feel dizzy from the exhaustion of holding back my overwhelming loathing for this pathetic wretch. But she is nothing more than a blind, repulsive insect that can’t see to sting.”[Pg 79]
[While divided in this way between a home which had become distasteful to him, and a house where he found scope for his most romantic outpourings of sensibility. Shelley fell suddenly and passionately in love with Godwin’s daughter, Mary. Peacock, who lived in close intimacy with him at this period, must deliver his testimony as to the overwhelming nature of the new attachment:—“Nothing that I ever read in tale or history could present a more striking image of a sudden, violent, irresistible, uncontrollable passion, than that under which I found him labouring when, at his request, I went up from the country to call on him in London. Between his old feelings towards Harriet, from whom he was not then separated, and his new passion for Mary, he showed in his looks, in his gestures, in his speech, the state of a mind ‘suffering, like a little kingdom, the nature of an insurrection.’ His eyes were bloodshot, his hair and dress disordered. He caught up a bottle of laudanum, and said, ‘I never part from this.’”
[While torn between a home he found unpleasant and a house where he could express his deepest feelings, Shelley suddenly and intensely fell in love with Godwin’s daughter, Mary. Peacock, who was very close to him during this time, must share his account of the overwhelming nature of this new love:—“Nothing I’ve ever read in stories or history could capture a more striking image of a sudden, intense, irresistible passion than what I saw him experiencing when, at his request, I traveled from the countryside to visit him in London. Caught between his lingering feelings for Harriet, from whom he was not then separated, and his new love for Mary, his appearance, gestures, and speech all revealed a mind ‘suffering, like a small kingdom, from an insurrection.’ His eyes were bloodshot, his hair and clothes were disheveled. He grabbed a bottle of laudanum and said, ‘I never part from this.’”]
We may therefore affirm, I think, with confidence that in the winter and spring of 1814, Shelley had been becoming gradually more and more estranged from Harriet, whose commonplace nature was no mate for his, and whom he had never loved with all the depth of his affection; that his intimacy with the Boinville family had brought into painful prominence whatever was jarring and repugnant to him in his home; and that in this crisis of his fate he had fallen in love for the first time seriously with Mary Godwin. She was then a girl of sixteen, “fair and [Pg 80]fair-haired, pale indeed, and with a piercing look,” to quote Hogg’s description of her, as she first appeared before him on the 8th or 9th of June, 1814. With her freedom from prejudice, her tense and high-wrought sensibility, her acute intellect, enthusiasm for ideas, and vivid imagination, Mary Godwin was naturally a fitter companion for Shelley than the good Harriet, however beautiful.
We can confidently say that in the winter and spring of 1814, Shelley was gradually becoming more distant from Harriet, whose ordinary nature did not match his own. He had never loved her deeply; his closeness with the Boinville family highlighted everything that was frustrating and unpleasant about his home life. During this pivotal moment in his life, he seriously fell in love for the first time with Mary Godwin. She was a sixteen-year-old girl, described by Hogg as “fair and fair-haired, pale indeed, and with a piercing look,” when she first appeared to him on June 8th or 9th, 1814. With her open-mindedness, intense sensitivity, sharp intellect, passion for ideas, and vivid imagination, Mary Godwin was a much better match for Shelley than the lovely but conventional Harriet.
That Shelley early in 1814 had no intention of leaving his wife, is probable; for he was re-married to her on the 24th of March, eight days after his impassioned letter to Hogg, in St. George’s, Hanover Square. Harriet was pregnant, and this ratification of the Scotch marriage was no doubt intended to place the legitimacy of a possible heir beyond all question. Yet it seems, if we may found conjecture on “Stanzas, April, 1814,” that in the very month after this new ceremony Shelley found the difficulties of his wedded life insuperable, and that he was already making up his mind to part from Harriet. About the middle of June the separation actually occurred—not by mutual consent, so far as any published documents throw light upon the matter, but rather by Shelley’s sudden abandonment of his wife and child.[12] For a short while Harriet was left in ignorance of his abode, and with a very insufficient sum of money at her disposal. She placed herself under the protection of her father, retired to Bath, and about the beginning of July received a letter from Shelley, who was thenceforth solicitous for her welfare, keeping up a correspondence with her, supplying her with funds, and by no means shrinking from personal communications.
That Shelley didn't plan to leave his wife early in 1814 is likely; he remarried her on March 24, just eight days after his passionate letter to Hogg in St. George’s, Hanover Square. Harriet was pregnant, and this confirmation of the Scottish marriage was probably meant to ensure the legitimacy of any potential heir. However, it seems that, as suggested by “Stanzas, April, 1814,” in the very month after this new ceremony, Shelley found his married life’s challenges overwhelming and was already deciding to part ways with Harriet. By mid-June, the separation actually happened—not by mutual agreement, based on any public documents we have access to, but rather through Shelley’s abrupt departure from his wife and child. For a short time, Harriet was left unaware of where he was, with very little money. She sought refuge with her father, moved to Bath, and around early July received a letter from Shelley, who thereafter showed concern for her well-being, maintained correspondence with her, sent her money, and didn’t shy away from personal communication.
[Pg 81]That Shelley must bear the responsibility of this separation seems to me quite clear. His justification is to be found in his avowed opinions on the subject of love and marriage—opinions which Harriet knew well and professed to share, and of which he had recently made ample confession in the notes to Queen Mab. The world will still agree with Lord Eldon in regarding those opinions as dangerous to society, and a blot upon the poet’s character; but it would be unfair, while condemning them as frankly as he professed them, to blame him also because he did not conform to the opposite code of morals, for which he frequently expressed extreme abhorrence, and which he stigmatized, however wrongly, as the source of the worst social vices. It must be added that the Shelley family in their memorials of the poet, and through their friend, Mr. Richard Garnett, inform us, without casting any slur on Harriet, that documents are extant which will completely vindicate the poet’s conduct in this matter. It is therefore but just to await their publication before pronouncing a decided judgment. Meanwhile there remains no doubt about the fact that forty days after leaving Harriet, Shelley departed from London with Mary Godwin, who had consented to share his fortunes. How he plighted his new troth, and won the hand of her who was destined to be his companion for life, may best be told in Lady Shelley’s words:—
[Pg 81]It seems pretty clear that Shelley is responsible for this separation. His reasoning can be found in his openly expressed views on love and marriage—views that Harriet was well aware of and claimed to agree with, and which he had recently elaborated on in the notes to Queen Mab. The world may still side with Lord Eldon in seeing those views as harmful to society and a stain on the poet’s character; however, it would be unfair to judge him harshly for not adhering to the opposite moral code, one that he frequently expressed strong disgust for, and which he wrongly labeled as the root of society's worst vices. It's worth mentioning that the Shelley family, in their tributes to the poet, and through their friend, Mr. Richard Garnett, have informed us, without casting any blame on Harriet, that there are documents available that would completely clear the poet’s actions in this situation. Therefore, it's only fair to wait for their release before making a definite judgment. In the meantime, there's no doubt that forty days after leaving Harriet, Shelley left London with Mary Godwin, who had agreed to share his life. How he pledged his new commitment and won the hand of the woman who would become his lifelong partner can best be expressed in Lady Shelley’s words:—
“His anguish, his isolation, his difference from other men, his gifts of genius and eloquent enthusiasm, made a deep impression on Godwin’s daughter Mary, now a girl of sixteen, who had been accustomed to hear Shelley spoken of as something rare and strange. To her, as they met one eventful day in St. Pancras Churchyard, by her mother’s grave, Bysshe, in burning words, poured forth the tale of[Pg 82] his wild past—how he had suffered, how he had been misled, and how, if supported by her love, he hoped in future years to enrol his name with the wise and good who had done battle for their fellow-men, and been true through all adverse storms to the cause of humanity. Unhesitatingly, she placed her hand in his, and linked her fortune with his own; and most truthfully, as the remaining portions of these Memorials will prove, was the pledge of both redeemed. The theories in which the daughter of the authors of Political Justice, and of the Rights of Woman, had been educated, spared her from any conflict between her duty and her affection. For she was the child of parents whose writings had had for their object to prove that marriage was one among the many institutions which a new era in the history of mankind was about to sweep away. By her father, whom she loved—by the writings of her mother, whom she had been taught to venerate—these doctrines had been rendered familiar to her mind. It was therefore natural that she should listen to the dictates of her own heart, and willingly unite her fate with one who was so worthy of her love.”
“His pain, his loneliness, his uniqueness compared to other men, along with his gifts of genius and passionate enthusiasm, left a lasting impression on Mary, Godwin’s daughter, who was now sixteen and had grown up hearing Shelley described as something extraordinary and unusual. On a fateful day in St. Pancras Churchyard, by her mother’s grave, Bysshe poured out the story of his tumultuous past in heated words—how he had suffered, how he had been led astray, and how, with her love, he hoped to one day align himself with the wise and good who fought for their fellow humans and remained true to the cause of humanity through all adversities. Without hesitation, she placed her hand in his, linking her future with his, and as the rest of these Memorials will confirm, their promise to each other was faithfully fulfilled. The ideas instilled in her by her parents, the authors of Political Justice and the Rights of Woman, prevented any conflict between her obligations and her feelings. She was the child of parents whose writings aimed to demonstrate that marriage was just one of many institutions that a new era in human history was about to dismantle. Through her father, whom she loved, and the writings of her mother, whom she admired, these beliefs became second nature to her. Therefore, it was only natural for her to follow her heart and willingly join her life with someone so deserving of her love.”
Soon after her withdrawal to Bath, Harriet gave birth to Shelley’s second child, Charles Bysshe, who died in 1826. She subsequently formed another connexion which proved unhappy; and on the 10th of November, 1816, she committed suicide by drowning herself in the Serpentine. The distance of time between June, 1814, and November, 1816, and the new ties formed by Harriet in this interval, prove that there was no immediate connexion between Shelley’s abandonment of his wife and her suicide. She had always entertained the thought of self-destruction, as Hogg, who is no adverse witness in her case, has amply recorded; and it may be permitted us to suppose that[Pg 83] finding herself for the second time unhappy in her love, she reverted to a long-since cherished scheme, and cut the knot of life and all its troubles.
Soon after moving to Bath, Harriet gave birth to Shelley’s second child, Charles Bysshe, who died in 1826. She then entered another relationship that turned out to be unhappy; and on November 10, 1816, she took her own life by drowning in the Serpentine. The time gap between June 1814 and November 1816, along with the new relationships Harriet formed during this period, shows that there was no direct link between Shelley’s leaving his wife and her suicide. She had always contemplated suicide, as Hogg, who is not biased against her, has thoroughly documented; and we may assume that [Pg 83] finding herself unhappy in love for the second time, she returned to a long-held desire and ended her life and its struggles.
So far as this is possible, I have attempted to narrate the most painful episode in Shelley’s life as it occurred, without extenuation and without condemnation. Until the papers, mentioned with such insistence by Lady Shelley and Mr. Garnett, are given to the world, it is impossible that the poet should not bear the reproach of heartlessness and inconstancy in this the gravest of all human relations. Such, however, is my belief in the essential goodness of his character, after allowing, as we must do, for the operation of his peculiar principles upon his conduct, that I for my own part am willing to suspend my judgment till the time arrives for his vindication. The language used by Lady Shelley and Mr. Garnett justify us in expecting that that vindication will be as startling as complete. If it is not, they, as pleading for him, will have overshot the mark of prudence.]
As much as possible, I’ve tried to tell the most painful episode in Shelley’s life as it happened, without excuses or blame. Until the documents that Lady Shelley and Mr. Garnett have insisted on are revealed, it’s impossible for the poet to avoid being seen as heartless and unreliable in this most serious of all human relationships. However, I truly believe in the fundamental goodness of his character, considering the impact of his unique principles on his actions. Therefore, I'm willing to hold off on my judgment until the time comes for his defense. The remarks made by Lady Shelley and Mr. Garnett lead us to expect that this defense will be as shocking as it is thorough. If it falls short, they, in their advocacy for him, will have gone beyond the bounds of caution.
On the 28th of July, 1814, Shelley left London with Mary Godwin, who up to this date had remained beneath her father’s roof. There was some secrecy in their departure, because they were accompanied by Miss Clairmont, whose mother disapproved of her forming a third in the party. Having made their way to Dover, they crossed the Channel in an open boat, and went at once to Paris. Here they hired a donkey for their luggage, intending to perform the journey across France on foot. Shelley, however, sprained his ancle, and a mule-carriage was provided for the party. In this conveyance they reached the Jura, and entered Switzerland at Neufchatel. Brunnen, on the Lake of Lucerne, was chosen for their residence; and here Shelley began his romantic tale of The Assassins,[Pg 84] a portion of which is printed in his prose works. Want of money compelled them, after two days in Uri, to turn their steps homeward; and the back journey was performed upon the Reuss and Rhine. They reached Gravesend, after a bad passage, on the 13th of September. Mrs. Shelley’s History of a Six Weeks’ Tour relates the details of this trip, which was of great importance in forming Shelley’s taste and in supplying him with the scenery of river, rock, and mountain, so splendidly utilized in Alastor.
On July 28, 1814, Shelley left London with Mary Godwin, who had been living with her father until then. Their departure was somewhat secretive because they were joined by Miss Clairmont, whose mother didn’t approve of her tagging along. After making their way to Dover, they crossed the Channel in an open boat and went straight to Paris. There, they rented a donkey for their luggage, planning to walk across France. However, Shelley sprained his ankle, so they arranged for a mule-drawn carriage for the journey. They traveled to the Jura and entered Switzerland at Neuchâtel. They chose Brunnen, by Lake Lucerne, as their home; it was here that Shelley began his romantic tale, The Assassins,[Pg 84] part of which appears in his prose works. Due to a lack of money, they had to head back after two days in Uri, returning via the Reuss and Rhine. They arrived in Gravesend after a rough journey on September 13. Mrs. Shelley’s History of a Six Weeks’ Tour describes the details of this trip, which was crucial in shaping Shelley’s taste and providing him with the breathtaking scenery of rivers, rocks, and mountains that he later used so brilliantly in Alastor.
The autumn was a period of more than usual money difficulty; but on the 6th of January, 1815, Sir Bysshe died, Percy became the next heir to the baronetcy and the family estates, and an arrangement was made with his father by right of which he received an allowance of 1000l. a year. A portion of his income was immediately set apart for Harriet. The winter was passed in London, where Shelley walked a hospital, in order, it is said, to acquire some medical knowledge that might be of service to the poor he visited. His own health at this period was very bad. A physician whom he consulted, pronounced that he was rapidly sinking under pulmonary disease, and he suffered frequent attacks of acute pain. The consumptive symptoms seem to have been so marked that for the next three years he had no doubt that he was destined to an early death. In 1818, however, all danger of phthisis passed away; and during the rest of his short life he only suffered from spasms and violent pains in the side, which baffled the physicians, but, though they caused him extreme annoyance, did not menace any vital organ. To the subject of his health it will be necessary to return at a later period of his biography. For the present it is enough to remember[Pg 85] that his physical condition was such as to justify his own expectation of death at no distant time.[13]
Autumn was a time of more financial struggle than usual; but on January 6, 1815, Sir Bysshe died, and Percy became the next heir to the baronetcy and the family estates. An arrangement was made with his father, granting him an allowance of £1000 a year. A portion of his income was immediately set aside for Harriet. The winter was spent in London, where Shelley visited a hospital to gain some medical knowledge that might help the poor he encountered. His own health during this time was very poor. A doctor he consulted noted that he was rapidly deteriorating due to a lung disease, and he frequently experienced severe pain. The signs of tuberculosis were so pronounced that for the next three years he was convinced he was fated to die young. However, by 1818, the risk of tuberculosis had disappeared; and for the rest of his short life, he only dealt with spasms and intense pain in his side, which puzzled the doctors. Although these pains caused him significant distress, they did not threaten any vital organs. The topic of his health will need to be revisited later in his biography. For now, it’s enough to remember[Pg 85] that his physical state justified his own expectation of an early death.[13]
Fond as ever of wandering, Shelley set out in the early summer for a tour with Mary. They visited Devonshire and Clifton, and then settled in a house on Bishopsgate Heath, near Windsor Forest. The summer was further broken by a water excursion up the Thames to its source, in the company of Mr. Peacock and Charles Clairmont. Peacock traces the poet’s taste for boating, which afterwards became a passion with him, to this excursion. About this there is, however, some doubt. Medwin tells us that Shelley while a boy delighted in being on the water, and that he enjoyed the pastime at Eton. On the other hand, Mr. W. S. Halliday, a far better authority than Medwin, asserts positively that he never saw Shelley on the river at Eton, and Hogg relates nothing to prove that he practised rowing at Oxford. It is certain that, though inordinately fond of boats and every kind of water—river, sea, lake, or canal—he never learned to swim. Peacock also notices his habit of floating paper boats, and gives an amusing description of the boredom suffered by Hogg on occasions when Shelley would stop by the side of pond or mere to float a mimic navy. The not altogether apocryphal story of his having once constructed a boat out of a bank-post-bill, and launched it on the lake in Kensington Gardens, deserves to be alluded to in this connexion.
Always fond of exploring, Shelley set out in early summer for a trip with Mary. They traveled through Devonshire and Clifton, and then settled into a house on Bishopsgate Heath, close to Windsor Forest. Their summer was further highlighted by a boating trip up the Thames to its source, accompanied by Mr. Peacock and Charles Clairmont. Peacock suggests that the poet's love for boating, which later became a passion, began with this trip. However, there is some uncertainty about this. Medwin tells us that Shelley enjoyed being on the water as a boy and that he liked the pastime at Eton. On the other hand, Mr. W. S. Halliday, a much more reliable source than Medwin, firmly states that he never saw Shelley on the river at Eton, and Hogg doesn’t mention anything that proves he rowed at Oxford. It's clear that, despite his excessive love for boats and all kinds of water—river, sea, lake, or canal—he never learned to swim. Peacock also comments on his habit of floating paper boats and gives a funny account of Hogg's boredom during moments when Shelley would stop by a pond or lake to float a mock fleet. The not entirely fictional story of him once making a boat out of a bank-post-bill and launching it on the lake in Kensington Gardens deserves a mention in this context.
On their return from this river journey, Shelley began the poem of Alastor, haunting the woodland glades and oak groves of Windsor Forest, and drawing from that noble scenery his inspiration. It was printed with a few other poems in one volume the next year. Not only was[Pg 86] Alastor the first serious poem published by Shelley; but it was also the first of his compositions which revealed the greatness of his genius. Rarely has blank verse been written with more majesty and music: and while the influence of Milton and Wordsworth may be traced in certain passages, the versification, tremulous with lyrical vibrations, is such as only Shelley could have produced.
On their way back from this river trip, Shelley started writing the poem Alastor, wandering through the woodland clearings and oak forests of Windsor Forest, drawing inspiration from that beautiful scenery. It was published alongside a few other poems in a single volume the following year. Not only was Alastor the first serious poem Shelley published, but it also marked the beginning of his works that showcased the depth of his genius. Rarely has blank verse been crafted with more grandeur and musicality: while you can see the influence of Milton and Wordsworth in some lines, the rhythm, filled with lyrical energy, is something only Shelley could create.
“Alastor” is the Greek name for a vengeful dæmon, driving its victim into desert places; and Shelley, prompted by Peacock, chose it for the title of a poem which describes the Nemesis of solitary souls. Apart from its intrinsic merit as a work of art, Alastor has great autobiographical value. Mrs. Shelley affirms that it was written under the expectation of speedy death, and under the sense of disappointment, consequent upon the misfortunes of his early life. This accounts for the somewhat unhealthy vein of sentiment which threads the wilderness of its sublime descriptions. All that Shelley had observed of natural beauty—in Wales, at Lynton, in Switzerland, upon the eddies of the Reuss, beneath the oak shades of the forest—is presented to us in a series of pictures penetrated with profound emotion. But the deeper meaning of Alastor is to be found, not in the thought of death nor in the poet’s recent communings with nature, but in the motto from St. Augustine placed upon its title-page, and in the Hymn to Intellectual Beauty, composed about a year later. Enamoured of ideal loveliness, the poet pursues his vision through the universe, vainly hoping to assuage the thirst which has been stimulated in his spirit, and vainly longing for some mortal realization of his love. Alastor, like Epipsychidion, reveals the mistake which Shelley made in thinking that the idea of beauty could become incarnate for him in any earthly[Pg 87] form: while the Hymn to Intellectual Beauty recognizes the truth that such realization of the ideal is impossible. The very last letter written by Shelley sets the misconception in its proper light: “I think one is always in love with something or other; the error, and I confess it is not easy for spirits cased in flesh and blood to avoid it, consists in seeking in a mortal image the likeness of what is, perhaps, eternal.” But this Shelley discovered only with “the years that bring the philosophic mind,” and when he was upon the very verge of his untimely death.
“Alastor” is the Greek name for a vengeful demon that drives its victim into desolate areas; and Shelley, influenced by Peacock, chose it as the title for a poem that explores the fate of lonely souls. Besides its inherent value as a piece of art, Alastor holds significant autobiographical importance. Mrs. Shelley stated that it was written with the anticipation of imminent death and the disappointment stemming from the hardships of his early life. This explains the somewhat unhealthy sentiment that runs through the wilderness of its grand descriptions. Everything Shelley admired about nature—in Wales, at Lynton, in Switzerland, along the swirling waters of the Reuss, under the oak canopies of the forest—is depicted in a series of images filled with deep emotion. However, the deeper significance of Alastor lies not in thoughts of death or the poet’s recent interactions with nature, but in the motto from St. Augustine found on its title page and in the Hymn to Intellectual Beauty, written about a year later. Captivated by ideal beauty, the poet chases his vision throughout the universe, vainly hoping to satisfy the longing that has been stirred within him, and desperately yearning for some tangible expression of his love. Alastor, like Epipsychidion, reveals the error Shelley made in believing that the concept of beauty could take a human form: while the Hymn to Intellectual Beauty acknowledges the truth that such realization of the ideal is not possible. Shelley’s very last letter puts this misconception into perspective: “I think one is always in love with something or other; the mistake, and I admit it’s not easy for beings made of flesh and blood to avoid it, lies in searching in a human form for a reflection of what is, perhaps, eternal.” But Shelley only recognized this with “the years that bring the philosophic mind,” just as he was on the brink of his premature death.
The following quotation is a fair specimen of the blank verse of Alastor. It expresses that longing for perfect sympathy in an ideal love, which the sense of divine beauty had stirred in the poet’s heart:—
The following quotation is a good example of the blank verse of Alastor. It expresses the longing for complete connection in an ideal love, which the feeling of divine beauty had awakened in the poet’s heart:—
At length upon the lone Chorasmian shore
He paused, a wide and melancholy waste
Of putrid marshes. A strong impulse urged
His steps to the sea-shore. A swan was there,
Beside a sluggish stream among the reeds.
It rose as he approached, and, with strong wings
Scaling the upward sky, bent its bright course
High over the immeasurable main.
His eyes pursued its flight:—“Thou hast a home,
Beautiful bird! thou voyagest to thine home,
Where thy sweet mate will twine her downy neck
With thine, and welcome thy return with eyes
Bright in the lustre of their own fond joy.
And what am I that I should linger here,
With voice far sweeter than thy dying notes,
Spirit more vast than thine, frame more attuned
To beauty, wasting these surpassing powers
In the deaf air, to the blind earth, and heaven
That echoes not my thoughts?” A gloomy smile
Of desperate hope wrinkled his quivering lips.
For Sleep, he knew, kept most relentlessly
Its precious charge, and silent Death exposed,
Faithless perhaps as Sleep, a shadowy lure,
With doubtful smile mocking its own strange charms.
At last, on the lonely shores of Chorasmia,
He paused, taking in the vast, sad landscape
Of decaying marshes. A strong urge pulled
Him toward the sea. There was a swan,
Next to a slow-moving stream among the reeds.
It rose as he got closer, and with powerful wings
Soared into the sky, heading bright and true
Over the endless ocean.
He watched it fly: “You have a home,
Beautiful bird! You're flying back to your home,
Where your sweet mate will intertwine her soft neck
With yours, welcoming your return with eyes
Shining with their own joyful light.
And what am I doing here,
With a voice far sweeter than your fading calls,
A spirit more expansive than yours, a form more suited
To beauty, wasting these incredible gifts
In the silent air, to the blind earth, and a sky
That doesn't reflect my thoughts?” A dark smile
Of desperate hope curled his trembling lips.
For Sleep, he understood, guarded most relentlessly
Its precious charge, and silent Death revealed,
Perhaps as untrustworthy as Sleep, a shadowy lure,
With a doubtful smile that mocked its own strange allure.
[Pg 88]William, the eldest son of Shelley and Mary Godwin, was born on the 24th of Jan., 1816. In the spring of that year they went together, accompanied by Miss Clairmont, for a second time to Switzerland. They reached Geneva about the 15th of May, and were soon after joined by Lord Byron and his travelling physician, Dr. Polidori. Shelley had not yet made Byron’s acquaintance, though he had sent him a copy of Queen Mab, with a letter, which miscarried in the post. They were now thrown into daily intercourse, occupying the villas Diodati and Mont Alégre at no great distance from each other, passing their days upon the lake in a boat which they purchased, and spending the nights in conversation. Miss Clairmont had known Byron in London, and their acquaintance now ripened into an intimacy, the fruit of which was the child Allegra. This fact has to be mentioned by Shelley’s biographer, because Allegra afterwards became an inmate of his home; and though he and Mary were ignorant of what was passing at Geneva, they did not withdraw their sympathy from the mother of Lord Byron’s daughter. The lives of Byron and Shelley during the next six years were destined to be curiously blent. Both were to seek in Italy an exile-home; while their friendship was to become one of the most interesting facts of English literary history. The influence of Byron upon Shelley, as he more than once acknowledged, and as his wife plainly perceived, was, to a large extent, depressing. For Byron’s genius and its fruits in poetry he entertained the highest possible opinion. He could not help comparing his own achievement and his fame with Byron’s; and the result was that in the presence of one whom he erroneously believed to be the greater poet, he became inactive. Shelley, on the contrary, stimulated[Pg 89] Byron’s productive faculty to nobler efforts, raised his moral tone, and infused into his less subtle intellect something of his own philosophical depth and earnestness. Much as he enjoyed Byron’s society and admired his writing, Shelley was not blind to the imperfections of his nature. The sketch which he has left us of Count Maddalo, the letters written to his wife from Venice and Ravenna, and his correspondence on the subject of Leigh Hunt’s visit to Italy, supply the most discriminating criticism which has yet been passed upon his brother poet’s character. It is clear that he never found in Byron a perfect friend, and that he had not accepted him as one with whom he sympathized upon the deeper questions of feeling and conduct. Byron, for his part, recognized in Shelley the purest nature he had ever known. “He was the most gentle, the most amiable, and least worldly-minded person I ever met; full of delicacy, disinterested beyond all other men, and possessing a degree of genius joined to simplicity as rare as it is admirable. He had formed to himself a beau ideal of all that is fine, high-minded, and noble, and he acted up to this ideal even to the very letter.”
[Pg 88]William, the oldest son of Shelley and Mary Godwin, was born on January 24, 1816. That spring, they traveled together, along with Miss Clairmont, for the second time to Switzerland. They arrived in Geneva around May 15 and were soon joined by Lord Byron and his traveling doctor, Dr. Polidori. Shelley had not yet met Byron, even though he had sent him a copy of Queen Mab along with a letter that went missing in the mail. They quickly found themselves spending time together daily, staying at the Diodati and Mont Alégre villas, not far from each other. They spent their days on the lake in a boat they bought and their nights in conversation. Miss Clairmont had known Byron in London, and their acquaintance deepened into a relationship that resulted in the child Allegra. This detail must be noted by Shelley’s biographer because Allegra later became part of their household. Although he and Mary were unaware of what was happening in Geneva, they still offered their support to Lord Byron’s daughter’s mother. In the following six years, the lives of Byron and Shelley would intertwine in intriguing ways. Both sought a home in exile in Italy, and their friendship would become one of the most fascinating stories in English literary history. Byron's influence on Shelley, as he acknowledged multiple times and as his wife clearly saw, was largely discouraging. Shelley held Byron’s genius and poetry in the highest regard. He couldn't help but compare his own achievements and fame with Byron’s, leading him to feel inactive in the presence of someone he mistakenly considered the greater poet. Conversely, Shelley inspired[Pg 89] Byron’s creative abilities, pushing him toward nobler work, enhancing his moral outlook, and infusing his less nuanced intellect with some of Shelley’s philosophical depth and seriousness. Although Shelley enjoyed Byron’s company and admired his writing, he was not blind to his flaws. The portrait he provided of Count Maddalo, along with letters to his wife from Venice and Ravenna, and his discussions about Leigh Hunt’s visit to Italy, offer the most insightful critique of his fellow poet’s character. It’s clear that he never saw Byron as a perfect friend and did not fully align with him on deeper emotional and ethical issues. Byron, for his part, saw in Shelley the purest spirit he had ever encountered. “He was the most gentle, the most kind-hearted, and least materialistic person I’ve ever met; full of delicacy, selflessness beyond all others, and possessing a rare combination of genius and simplicity that is both admirable and exceptional. He had created for himself an ideal of everything that is fine, noble, and high-minded, and he lived up to this ideal in every possible way.”
Toward the end of June the two poets made the tour of Lake Geneva in their boat, and were very nearly wrecked off the rocks of Meillerie. On this occasion Shelley was in imminent danger of death from drowning. His one anxiety, however, as he wrote to Peacock, was lest Byron should attempt to save him at the risk of his own life. Byron described him as “bold as a lion;” and indeed it may here be said, once and for all, that Shelley’s physical courage was only equalled by his moral fearlessness. He carried both without bravado to the verge of temerity, and may justly be said to have never known[Pg 90] what terror was. Another summer excursion was a visit to Chamouni, of which he has left memorable descriptions in his letters to Peacock, and in the somewhat Coleridgian verses on Mont Blanc. The preface to Laon and Cythna shows what a powerful impression had been made upon him by the glaciers, and how he delighted in the element of peril. There is a tone of exultation in the words which record the experiences of his two journeys in Switzerland and France:—“I have been familiar from boyhood with mountains and lakes and the sea, and the solitude of forests. Danger, which sports upon the brink of precipices, has been my playmate. I have trodden the glaciers of the Alps, and lived under the eye of Mont Blanc. I have been a wanderer among distant fields. I have sailed down mighty rivers, and seen the sun rise and set, and the stars come forth, whilst I have sailed night and day down a rapid stream among mountains. I have seen populous cities, and have watched the passions which rise and spread, and sink and change amongst assembled multitudes of men. I have seen the theatre of the more visible ravages of tyranny and war, cities and villages reduced to scattered groups of black and roofless houses, and the naked inhabitants sitting famished upon their desolated thresholds.”
Toward the end of June, the two poets took a tour of Lake Geneva in their boat and nearly capsized near the rocks of Meillerie. On this occasion, Shelley was in serious danger of drowning. His only worry, as he wrote to Peacock, was that Byron might try to save him at the risk of his own life. Byron described him as “bold as a lion;” and it can be said here, once and for all, that Shelley’s physical courage was matched only by his moral fearlessness. He carried both qualities without any showiness to the edge of recklessness and can justly be said to have never known[Pg 90] what real terror was. Another summer trip was a visit to Chamouni, which he captured in memorable descriptions in his letters to Peacock and in the somewhat Coleridgean verses about Mont Blanc. The preface to Laon and Cythna shows how deeply the glaciers impressed him and how much he relished the element of danger. There is a tone of exhilaration in the words that recount the experiences of his two journeys in Switzerland and France:—“I have been familiar since childhood with mountains, lakes, and the sea, and the solitude of forests. Danger, which plays at the edge of cliffs, has been my companion. I have walked the glaciers of the Alps and lived under the gaze of Mont Blanc. I have wandered through distant fields. I have sailed down mighty rivers and seen the sun rise and set, and the stars come out, while I sailed day and night down a swift stream among mountains. I have seen crowded cities and observed the passions that rise and spread, and ebb and change among gathered crowds. I have witnessed the more visible devastation of tyranny and war, cities and villages reduced to scattered groups of black, roofless houses, with the bare inhabitants sitting hungry on their desolate doorsteps.”
On their return to the lake, the Shelleys found M. G. Lewis established with Byron. This addition to the circle introduced much conversation about apparitions, and each member of the party undertook to produce a ghost story. Polidori’s Vampyre and Mrs. Shelley’s Frankenstein were the only durable results of their determination. But an incident occurred which is of some importance in the history of Shelley’s psychological condition. Toward midnight on the 18th of July, Byron[Pg 91] recited the lines in Christabel about the lady’s breast; when Shelley suddenly started up, shrieked, and fled from the room. He had seen a vision of a woman with eyes instead of nipples. At this time he was writing notes upon the phenomena of sleep to be inserted in his Speculations on Metaphysics, and Mrs. Shelley informs us that the mere effort to remember dreams of thrilling or mysterious import so disturbed his nervous system that he had to relinquish the task. At no period of his life was he wholly free from visions which had the reality of facts. Sometimes they occurred in sleep and were prolonged with painful vividness into his waking moments. Sometimes they seemed to grow out of his intense meditation, or to present themselves before his eyes as the projection of a powerful inner impression. All his sensations were abnormally acute, and his ever-active imagination confused the border-lands of the actual and the visionary. Such a nature as Shelley’s, through its far greater susceptibility than is common even with artistic temperaments, was debarred in moments of high-strung emotion from observing the ordinary distinctions of subject and object; and this peculiar quality must never be forgotten when we seek to estimate the proper proportions of Dichtung und Wahrheit in certain episodes of his biography. The strange story, for example, told by Peacock about a supposed warning he had received in the spring of this year from Mr. Williams of Tremadoc, may possibly be explained on the hypothesis that his brooding thoughts had taken form before him, both ear and eye having been unconsciously pressed into the service of a subjective energy.[14]
On their return to the lake, the Shelleys found M. G. Lewis hanging out with Byron. This new addition to the group sparked a lot of discussions about ghosts, and each member decided to share a ghost story. Polidori’s Vampyre and Mrs. Shelley’s Frankenstein were the only stories that lasted from this effort. However, an important event took place that influenced Shelley’s state of mind. Around midnight on July 18th, Byron[Pg 91] read the lines from Christabel about the lady’s chest, which caused Shelley to abruptly stand up, scream, and run out of the room. He had experienced a vision of a woman with eyes in place of her nipples. At the time, he was writing notes on sleep phenomena for his Speculations on Metaphysics, and Mrs. Shelley noted that the effort to recall dreams with intense or mysterious significance disturbed his nervous system to the point that he had to stop. Throughout his life, he was never completely free from visions that felt very real. Sometimes they happened while he was asleep and continued with painful clarity into his waking hours. Other times, they seemed to emerge from his deep contemplation or appeared before him as projections of strong inner impressions. His senses were unusually heightened, and his ever-active imagination blurred the lines between reality and fantasy. A personality like Shelley’s, being much more sensitive than what is typical even for artistic types, often lost the ability to distinguish between subject and object during moments of intense emotion; this unique trait should always be considered when we try to understand the true balance of Dichtung und Wahrheit in certain parts of his life story. For example, the odd tale told by Peacock about a supposed warning he received that spring from Mr. Williams of Tremadoc might be explained by the idea that his intense thoughts manifested in front of him, with both his ears and eyes unconsciously engaged in the service of a subjective force.
On their return to England in September, Shelley took[Pg 92] a cottage at Great Marlow on the Thames, in order to be near his friend Peacock. While it was being prepared for the reception of his family, he stayed at Bath, and there heard of Harriet’s suicide. The life that once was dearest to him, had ended thus in misery, desertion, want. The mother of his two children, abandoned by both her husband and her lover, and driven from her father’s home, had drowned herself after a brief struggle with circumstance. However Shelley may have felt that his conscience was free from blame, however small an element of self-reproach may have mingled with his grief and horror, there is no doubt that he suffered most acutely. His deepest ground for remorse seems to have been the conviction that he had drawn Harriet into a sphere of thought and feeling for which she was not qualified, and that had it not been for him and his opinions, she might have lived a happy woman in some common walk of life. One of his biographers asserts that “he continued to be haunted by certain recollections, partly real and partly imaginative, which pursued him like an Orestes,” and even Trelawny, who knew him only in the last months of his life, said that the impression of that dreadful moment was still vivid. We may trace the echo of his feelings in some painfully pathetic verses written in 1817;[15] and though he did not often speak of Harriet, Peacock has recorded one memorable occasion on which he disclosed the anguish of his spirit to a friend.[16]
On their return to England in September, Shelley took[Pg 92] a cottage in Great Marlow on the Thames to be close to his friend Peacock. While it was getting ready for his family's arrival, he stayed in Bath, where he heard about Harriet’s suicide. The life that used to mean the most to him had ended in misery, abandonment, and need. The mother of his two children, deserted by both her husband and her lover, and driven from her father's home, had drowned herself after a brief struggle with her circumstances. No matter how free from blame he felt, or how little self-reproach mixed with his grief and horror, it's clear that he suffered deeply. His greatest source of remorse seemed to come from the belief that he had led Harriet into a way of thinking and feeling that she wasn't suited for, and that if it hadn't been for him and his opinions, she might have lived a happy life in a more ordinary setting. One of his biographers claims that “he continued to be haunted by certain memories, partly real and partly imagined, which pursued him like an Orestes,” and even Trelawny, who only knew him during the last months of his life, noted how fresh the memory of that terrible moment was. We can see his emotions reflected in some painfully poignant verses written in 1817;[15] and although he didn't often talk about Harriet, Peacock recorded one significant occasion when he revealed the agony of his heart to a friend.[16]
Shelley hurried at once to London, and found some consolation in the society of Leigh Hunt. The friendship extended to him by that excellent man at this season of his trouble may perhaps count for something with[Pg 93] those who are inclined to judge him harshly. Two important events followed immediately upon the tragedy. The first was Shelley’s marriage with Mary Godwin on the 30th of December, 1816. [Whether Shelley would have taken this step except under strong pressure from without, appears to me very doubtful. Of all men who ever lived, he was the most resolutely bent on confirming his theories by his practice; and in this instance there was no valid reason why he should not act up to principles professed in common by himself and the partner of his fortunes, no less than by her father and her mother. It is, therefore, reasonable to suppose that he yielded to arguments; and these arguments must have been urged by Godwin, who had never treated him with cordiality since he left England in 1816. Godwin, though overrated in his generation and almost ludicrously idealized by Shelley, was a man whose talents verged on genius. But he was by no means consistent. His conduct in money-matters shows that he could not live the life of a self-sufficing philosopher; while the irritation he expressed when Shelley omitted to address him as Esquire, stood in comic contradiction with his published doctrines. We are therefore perhaps justified in concluding that he worried Shelley, the one enthusiastic and thoroughgoing follower he had, into marrying his daughter in spite of his disciple’s protestations; nor shall we be far wrong if we surmise that Godwin congratulated himself on Mary’s having won the right to bear the name of a future baronet.]
Shelley rushed to London and found some comfort in the company of Leigh Hunt. The support offered to him by that good man during this difficult time might mean something to those who judge him harshly. Two significant events quickly followed the tragedy. The first was Shelley’s marriage to Mary Godwin on December 30, 1816. [It's unclear whether Shelley would have taken this step without strong external pressure. Of all people, he was the most determined to align his actions with his beliefs; in this case, there was no good reason not to live up to the principles shared by him, his partner, and her parents. It's reasonable to think that he gave in to convincing arguments, which must have been pushed by Godwin, who hadn’t treated him warmly since he left England in 1816. Godwin, although overvalued in his time and almost comically idealized by Shelley, was a man whose talents came close to genius. However, he was not consistent. His handling of money indicated he couldn't live as a self-sufficient philosopher, and the annoyance he showed when Shelley didn't address him as Esquire stood in funny contrast to his published beliefs. Therefore, we might conclude that he pressured Shelley, his one passionate and devoted follower, into marrying his daughter despite his disciple’s objections; it wouldn’t be far off to guess that Godwin felt pleased that Mary had earned the right to carry the name of a future baronet.]
The second event was the refusal of Mr. Westbrook to deliver up the custody of his grandchildren. A chancery suit was instituted; at the conclusion of which, in March, 1817, Lord Eldon deprived Shelley of his son and daughter on the double ground of his opinions expressed in Queen Mab, and of his conduct toward his first[Pg 94] wife. The children were placed in the hands of a Dr. Hume, to be educated in accordance with principles diametrically opposed to their parent’s, while Shelley’s income was mulcted in a sum of 200l. for their maintenance. Thus sternly did the father learn the value of that ancient Æschylean maxim, τῷ δράσαντι παθεῖν, the doer of the deed must suffer. His own impulsiveness, his reckless assumption of the heaviest responsibilities, his overweening confidence in his own strength to move the weight of the world’s opinions, had brought him to this tragic pass—to the suicide of the woman who had loved him, and to the sequestration of the offspring whom he loved.
The second event was Mr. Westbrook's refusal to give up custody of his grandchildren. A court case was filed, and by March 1817, Lord Eldon took away Shelley’s son and daughter based on his views expressed in Queen Mab and his behavior toward his first[Pg 94] wife. The children were put in the care of Dr. Hume, who was to educate them with beliefs completely opposite to their parent’s, while Shelley’s income was docked by 200l. for their upkeep. Thus, the father harshly learned the value of the ancient saying, τῷ δράσαντι παθεῖν, the doer of the deed must suffer. His own impulsiveness, his careless acceptance of heavy responsibilities, and his overconfidence in his ability to handle the world's opinions had led him to this tragic situation—resulting in the suicide of the woman who loved him and the separation from his beloved children.
Shelley ought not to be made the text for any sermon; and yet we may learn from him as from a hero of Hebrew or Hellenic story. His life was a tragedy; and like some protagonist of Greek drama, he was capable of erring and of suffering greatly. He had kicked against the altar of justice as established in the daily sanctities of human life; and now he had to bear the penalty. The conventions he despised and treated like the dust beneath his feet, were found in this most cruel crisis to be a rock on which his very heart was broken. From this rude trial of his moral nature he arose a stronger being; and if longer life had been granted him, he would undoubtedly have presented the ennobling spectacle of one who had been lessoned by his own audacity, and by its bitter fruits, into harmony with the immutable laws which he was ever seeking to obey. It is just this conflict between the innate rectitude of Shelley’s over-daring nature and the circumstances of ordinary existence, which makes his history so tragic: and we may justly wonder whether, when he read the Sophoclean tragedies of Œdipus, he did not apply their doctrine of self-will and Nemesis to his own fortunes.
Shelley shouldn’t be used as a sermon topic; however, we can learn from him like we would from a hero in a Hebrew or Greek story. His life was a tragedy, and like a character in a Greek drama, he made mistakes and suffered greatly. He stood against the altar of justice, which is part of everyday human life, and now he had to face the consequences. The conventions he looked down on and treated as insignificant ended up being a harsh reality that broke his heart when he needed them most. From this harsh test of his moral character, he became a stronger person; and if he had lived longer, he would have undoubtedly shown the inspiring change of someone who learned from his boldness and its painful results, coming to terms with the unchangeable laws he always tried to follow. It's this struggle between Shelley’s natural sense of rightness and the realities of everyday life that makes his story so tragic; we might just wonder if, when he read the tragic stories of Oedipus, he didn’t relate their themes of self-will and fate to his own life.
CHAPTER V.
LIFE AT MARLOW, AND JOURNEY TO ITALY.
LIFE AT MARLOW AND THE TRIP TO ITALY.
Amid the torturing distractions of the Chancery suit about his children, and the still more poignant anguish of his own heart, and with the cloud of what he thought swift-coming death above his head, Shelley worked steadily, during the summer of 1817, upon his poem of Laon and Cythna. Six months were spent in this task. “The poem,” to borrow Mrs. Shelley’s words, “was written in his boat, as it floated under the beech-groves of Bisham, or during wanderings in the neighbouring country, which is distinguished for peculiar beauty.” Whenever Shelley could, he composed in the open air. The terraces of the Villa Cappuccini at Este, and the Baths of Caracalla were the birthplace of Prometheus. The Cenci was written on the roof of the Villa Valsovano at Leghorn. The Cascine of Florence, the pine-woods near Pisa, the lawns above San Giuliano, and the summits of the Euganean Hills, witnessed the creation of his loveliest lyrics; and his last great poem, the Triumph of Life, was transferred to paper in his boat upon the Bay of Spezia.
Amid the relentless distractions of the Chancery lawsuit about his children, and the even deeper pain in his heart, and with the shadow of what he feared was imminent death hanging over him, Shelley worked diligently during the summer of 1817 on his poem Laon and Cythna. He spent six months on this endeavor. “The poem,” to quote Mrs. Shelley, “was written in his boat, as it floated under the beech groves of Bisham, or during walks in the surrounding countryside, known for its unique beauty.” Whenever he got the chance, Shelley wrote outdoors. The terraces of the Villa Cappuccini at Este and the Baths of Caracalla were where Prometheus was born. The Cenci was written on the rooftop of the Villa Valsovano in Leghorn. The Cascine of Florence, the pine woods near Pisa, the lawns above San Giuliano, and the peaks of the Euganean Hills witnessed the creation of his most beautiful lyrics; and his final major poem, Triumph of Life, was penned in his boat on the Bay of Spezia.
If Alastor had expressed one side of Shelley’s nature, his devotion to Ideal Beauty, Laon and Cythna was in a far profounder sense representative of its author. All his previous experiences and all his aspirations—his [Pg 96]passionate belief in friendship, his principle of the equality of women with men, his demand for bloodless revolution, his confidence in eloquence and reason to move nations, his doctrine of free love, his vegetarianism, his hatred of religious intolerance and tyranny—are blent together and concentrated in the glowing cantos of this wonderful romance. The hero, Laon, is himself idealized, the self which he imagined when he undertook his Irish campaign. The heroine, Cythna, is the helpmate he had always dreamed, the woman exquisitely feminine, yet capable of being fired with male enthusiasms, and of grappling the real problems of our nature with a man’s firm grasp. In the first edition of the poem he made Laon and Cythna brother and sister, not because he believed in the desirability of incest, but because he wished to throw a glove down to society, and to attack the intolerance of custom in its stronghold. In the preface, he tells us that it was his purpose to kindle in the bosoms of his readers “a virtuous enthusiasm for those doctrines of liberty and justice, that faith and hope in something good, which neither violence, nor misrepresentation, nor prejudice, can ever wholly extinguish among mankind;” to illustrate “the growth and progress of individual mind aspiring after excellence, and devoted to the love of mankind;” and to celebrate Love “as the sole law which should govern the moral world.” The wild romantic treatment of this didactic motive makes the poem highly characteristic of its author. It is written in Spenserian stanzas, with a rapidity of movement and a dazzling brilliance that are Shelley’s own. The story relates the kindling of a nation to freedom at the cry of a young poet-prophet, the temporary triumph of the good cause, the final victory of despotic force, and the martyrdom[Pg 97] of the hero, together with whom the heroine falls a willing victim. It is full of thrilling incidents and lovely pictures; yet the tale is the least part of the poem; and few readers have probably been able either to sympathize with its visionary characters, or to follow the narrative without weariness. As in the case of other poems by Shelley—especially those in which he attempted to tell a story, for which kind of art his genius was not well suited—the central motive of Laon and Cythna is surrounded by so radiant a photosphere of imagery and eloquence that it is difficult to fix our gaze upon it, blinded as we are by the excess of splendour. Yet no one now can read the terrible tenth canto, or the lovely fifth, without feeling that a young eagle of poetry had here tried the full strength of his pinions in their flight. This truth was by no means recognized when Laon and Cythna first appeared before the public. Hooted down, derided, stigmatized, and howled at, it only served to intensify the prejudice with which the author of Queen Mab had come to be regarded.
If Alastor represented one aspect of Shelley’s personality—his devotion to Ideal Beauty, Laon and Cythna embodies a much deeper representation of its author. All his prior experiences and aspirations—his passionate belief in friendship, his principle of equality between women and men, his call for peaceful revolution, his faith in eloquence and reason to inspire nations, his philosophy of free love, his vegetarianism, and his disdain for religious intolerance and tyranny—are blended together and focused in the vibrant cantos of this remarkable romance. The hero, Laon, is an idealized version of himself from when he undertook his Irish campaign. The heroine, Cythna, is the supportive partner he always envisioned, a woman who is exquisitely feminine yet capable of being inspired by male passions and tackling real issues with a man’s strong resolve. In the poem's first edition, he portrayed Laon and Cythna as siblings, not because he endorsed incest, but to challenge societal norms and attack the intolerance of tradition at its core. In the preface, he states that his goal was to ignite “a virtuous enthusiasm for those doctrines of liberty and justice, that faith and hope in something good, which neither violence, nor misrepresentation, nor prejudice can ever completely extinguish among humanity;” to depict “the growth and progress of individual minds aspiring toward excellence and committed to loving humanity;” and to celebrate Love “as the only law that should govern the moral world.” The wild romantic treatment of this educational motive makes the poem distinctly characteristic of its author. It is written in Spenserian stanzas, with a pace and dazzling brilliance that are uniquely Shelley’s. The story depicts a nation’s awakening to freedom at the call of a young poet-prophet, the temporary victory of the good cause, the ultimate defeat of tyrannical power, and the martyrdom of the hero, alongside whom the heroine willingly falls. It is filled with exciting events and beautiful imagery; yet the plot is the least significant part of the poem, and few readers have likely been able to either connect with its visionary characters or follow the narrative without feeling fatigued. As with other poems by Shelley—especially those in which he tried to tell a story, a form of art not suited to his genius—the central theme of Laon and Cythna is surrounded by such a radiant atmosphere of imagery and eloquence that it’s hard to focus on it, as we are blinded by the overwhelming brilliance. Yet no one today can read the intense tenth canto, or the beautiful fifth, without sensing that a young eagle of poetry was testing the full strength of its wings in their flight. This truth was not widely recognized when Laon and Cythna first came out to the public. Booed, mocked, branded, and scorned, it only served to enhance the bias against the author of Queen Mab.
I have spoken of this poem under its first name of Laon and Cythna. A certain number of copies were issued with this title;[17] but the publisher, Ollier, not without reason dreaded the effect the book would make; he therefore induced Shelley to alter the relationship between the hero and his bride, and issued the old sheets with certain cancelled pages under the title of Revolt of Islam. It was published in January, 1818. While still resident at Marlow, Shelley began two autobiographical poems—the one Prince[Pg 98] Athanase, which he abandoned as too introspective and morbidly self-analytical, the other Rosalind and Helen, which he finished afterwards in Italy. Of the second of these compositions he entertained a poor opinion; nor will it bear comparison with his best work. To his biographer its chief interest consists in the character of Lionel, drawn less perhaps exactly from himself than as an ideal of the man he would have wished to be. The poet in Alastor, Laon in the Revolt of Islam, Lionel in Rosalind and Helen, and Prince Athanase, are in fact a remarkable row of self-portraits, varying in the tone and scale of idealistic treatment bestowed upon them. Later on in life, Shelley outgrew this preoccupation with his idealized self, and directed his genius to more objective themes. Yet the autobiographic tendency, as befitted a poet of the highest lyric type, remained to the end a powerful characteristic.
I have talked about this poem under its original title, Laon and Cythna. A number of copies were released with this title;[17] but the publisher, Ollier, understandably worried about how the book would be received. He persuaded Shelley to change the relationship between the hero and his bride, and released the old sheets with some canceled pages under the title Revolt of Islam. It was published in January 1818. While still living in Marlow, Shelley started two autobiographical poems—one, Prince[Pg 98] Athanase, which he abandoned because it was too introspective and overly self-analytical, and the other, Rosalind and Helen, which he later finished in Italy. He didn’t think much of the second poem; it doesn’t compare to his best work. For his biographer, its main interest lies in the character of Lionel, which is perhaps less about himself and more about the ideal man he wished to be. The poet in Alastor, Laon in Revolt of Islam, Lionel in Rosalind and Helen, and Prince Athanase all represent a striking series of self-portraits, each with a different tone and level of idealization. Later in life, Shelley moved beyond this obsession with his idealized self and focused his talent on more objective themes. However, the autobiographical tendency, fitting for a poet of the highest lyrical caliber, remained a strong characteristic until the end.
Before quitting the first period of Shelley’s development, it may be well to set before the reader a specimen of that self-delineative poetry which characterized it; and since it is difficult to detach a single passage from the continuous stanzas of Laon and Cythna, I have chosen the lines in Rosalind and Helen which describe young Lionel:
Before finishing the first phase of Shelley's development, it might be useful to show the reader an example of the self-revealing poetry that defined it; and since it's hard to pull out a single excerpt from the continuous stanzas of Laon and Cythna, I have selected the lines in Rosalind and Helen that describe young Lionel:
To Lionel,
Though of great wealth and lineage high,
Yet through those dungeon walls there came
Thy thrilling light, O Liberty!
And as the meteor’s midnight flame
Startles the dreamer, sun-like truth
Flashed on his visionary youth,
And filled him, not with love, but faith,
And hope, and courage mute in death;
For love and life in him were twins,
Born at one birth: in every other
First life, then love its course begins,
[Pg 99]Though they be children of one mother;
And so through this dark world they fleet
Divided, till in death they meet:
But he loved all things ever. Then
He past amid the strife of men,
And stood at the throne of arméd power
Pleading for a world of woe:
Secure as one on a rock-built tower
O’er the wrecks which the surge trails to and fro,
’Mid the passions wild of human kind
He stood, like a spirit calming them;
For, it was said, his words could find
Like music the lulled crowd, and stem
That torrent of unquiet dream,
Which mortals truth and reason deem,
But is revenge and fear and pride.
Joyous he was; and hope and peace
On all who heard him did abide,
Raining like dew from his sweet talk,
As where the evening star may walk
Along the brink of the gloomy seas,
Liquid mists of splendour quiver.
His very gestures touch’d to tears
The unpersuaded tyrant, never
So moved before: his presence stung
The torturers with their victim’s pain,
And none knew how; and through their ears,
The subtle witchcraft of his tongue
Unlocked the hearts of those who keep
Gold, the world’s bond of slavery.
Men wondered, and some sneer’d to see
One sow what he could never reap:
For he is rich, they said, and young,
And might drink from the depths of luxury.
If he seeks Fame, Fame never crown’d
The champion of a trampled creed:
If he seeks Power, Power is enthroned
’Mid ancient rights and wrongs, to feed
Which hungry wolves with praise and spoil,
Those who would sit near Power must toil;
And such, there sitting, all may see
For Lionel,
Even with great wealth and a noble background,
Your bright light, O Liberty, shone
Through the thick walls of that dungeon!
Like a meteor's midnight flame,
It startled the dreamer, and the truth,
Like a flash, illuminated his youthful visions,
Filling him not with love, but with faith,
Hope, and a silent courage in death;
For love and life were twins in him,
Born at the same moment: in everyone else,
Life comes first, then love follows;
[Pg 99]Though they are both children of one mother;
And so they drift through this dark world,
Divided, until death brings them together:
But he loved everything, always. Then
He moved among the struggles of men,
And stood at the throne of armed power,
Advocating for a suffering world:
Strong and steady as someone on a rock-solid tower
Above the wreckage dragged back and forth by the waves,
In the wild passions of humanity,
He stood, like a spirit calming them;
For it was said, his words could reach
The lulled crowd like music, and hold back
That torrent of restless dreams,
Which mortals consider truth and reason,
But is really revenge, fear, and pride.
He was joyful; and hope and peace
Showered on all who listened to him,
Falling like dew from his sweet words,
As where the evening star might walk
Along the edge of dark seas,
Liquid mists shimmer with splendor.
Even his gestures brought tears
To the stubborn tyrant, who had never
Been so moved before: his presence pierced
The torturers with their victim's pain,
And no one understood how; and through their ears,
The subtle magic of his tongue
Unlocked the hearts of those who hoard
Gold, the world's bond of slavery.
People were amazed, and some sneered to see
One sow what he could never harvest:
For he is rich, they said, and young,
And could enjoy the depths of luxury.
If he seeks Fame, Fame never crowns
The champion of a oppressed belief:
If he seeks Power, Power is seated
Among ancient rights and wrongs, to nourish
Those hungry wolves with praise and spoils;
Those who want to sit near Power must work hard;
And all can see that, sitting there.
[Pg 100]During the year he spent at Marlow, Shelley was a frequent visitor at Leigh Hunt’s Hampstead house, where he made acquaintance with Keats, and the brothers Smith, authors of Rejected Addresses. Hunt’s recollections supply some interesting details, which, since Hogg and Peacock fail us at this period, may be profitably used. Describing the manner of his life at Marlow, Hunt writes as follows: “He rose early in the morning, walked and read before breakfast, took that meal sparingly, wrote and studied the greater part of the morning, walked and read again, dined on vegetables (for he took neither meat nor wine), conversed with his friends (to whom his house was ever open), again walked out, and usually finished with reading to his wife till ten o’clock, when he went to bed. This was his daily existence. His book was generally Plato, or Homer, or one of the Greek tragedians, or the Bible, in which last he took a great, though peculiar, and often admiring interest. One of his favourite parts was the book of Job.” Mrs. Shelley in her note on the Revolt of Islam, confirms this account of his Bible studies; and indeed the influence of the Old Testament upon his style may be traced in several of his poems. In the same paragraph from which I have just quoted, Leigh Hunt gives a just notion of his relation to Christianity, pointing out that he drew a distinction between the Pauline presentation of the Christian creeds, and the spirit of the Gospels. “His want of faith in the letter, and his exceeding faith in the spirit of Christianity, formed a comment, the one on the other, very formidable to those who chose to forget what Scripture itself observes on that point.” We have only to read Shelley’s Essay on Christianity, in order to perceive what reverent admiration he felt for Jesus, and how profoundly he understood the true character of his teaching.[Pg 101] That work, brief as it is, forms one of the most valuable extant contributions to a sound theology, and is morally far in advance of the opinions expressed by many who regard themselves as specially qualified to speak on the subject. It is certain that, as Christianity passes beyond its mediæval phase, and casts aside the husk of out-worn dogmas, it will more and more approximate to Shelley’s exposition. Here and here only is a vital faith, adapted to the conditions of modern thought, indestructible because essential, and fitted to unite instead of separating minds of divers quality. It may sound paradoxical to claim for Shelley of all men a clear insight into the enduring element of the Christian creed; but it was precisely his detachment from all its accidents which enabled him to discern its spiritual purity, and placed him in a true relation to its Founder. For those who would neither on the one hand relinquish what is permanent in religion, nor yet on the other deny the inevitable conclusions of modern thought, his teaching is indubitably valuable. His fierce tirades against historic Christianity must be taken as directed against an ecclesiastical system of spiritual tyranny, hypocrisy, and superstition, which in his opinion had retarded the growth of free institutions, and fettered the human intellect. Like Campanella, he distinguished between Christ, who sealed the gospel of charity with his blood, and those Christians, who would be the first to crucify their Lord if he returned to earth.
[Pg 100]During the year he spent in Marlow, Shelley often visited Leigh Hunt’s home in Hampstead, where he got to know Keats and the Smith brothers, authors of Rejected Addresses. Hunt’s memories provide some intriguing details that can be valuable since Hogg and Peacock don’t cover this period. Describing his life in Marlow, Hunt writes: “He woke up early, walked and read before breakfast, had a light meal, wrote and studied for most of the morning, walked and read again, had a vegetarian lunch (since he avoided meat and wine), chatted with friends (his house was always open to them), went out for another walk, and typically ended his day reading to his wife until ten o’clock, when he went to bed. This was his daily routine. His reading usually included Plato, Homer, one of the Greek tragedians, or the Bible, which he explored in a deep, unique, and often admiring way. One of his favorite sections was the book of Job.” Mrs. Shelley, in her notes on the Revolt of Islam, supports this account of his Bible studies; indeed, the influence of the Old Testament on his style can be seen in several of his poems. In the same paragraph I just quoted, Leigh Hunt gives an accurate view of his relationship with Christianity, noting that he distinguished between the teachings of Paul and the essence of the Gospels. “His skepticism about the literal interpretation and his strong belief in the spirit of Christianity created a contrast that was quite daunting for those who chose to overlook what Scripture itself states on that matter.” Reading Shelley’s Essay on Christianity reveals the deep admiration he had for Jesus and his profound understanding of his teachings.[Pg 101] That brief work is one of the most valuable contributions to solid theology available and is morally ahead of the views expressed by many who consider themselves experts on the subject. It’s clear that as Christianity evolves beyond its medieval stage and sheds outdated dogmas, it will increasingly align with Shelley’s perspective. Here, and only here, is a vital faith that matches the conditions of modern thought—indestructible because it’s essential and meant to unite, rather than divide, minds of different qualities. It might sound paradoxical to argue that Shelley has clear insights into the lasting elements of Christian belief; however, it was exactly his detachment from its superficial aspects that allowed him to see its spiritual purity and to relate genuinely to its Founder. For those who do not want to give up what is enduring in religion, while also not denying the inevitable conclusions of modern thought, his insights are undeniably valuable. His passionate criticisms of historical Christianity should be seen as attacks on an ecclesiastical system of spiritual oppression, hypocrisy, and superstition that, in his view, hindered the growth of free institutions and constrained human thought. Like Campanella, he differentiated between Christ, who sealed the message of charity with his sacrifice, and those Christians who would be the first to condemn him if he returned to earth.
That Shelley lived up to his religious creed is amply proved. To help the needy and to relieve the sick, seemed to him a simple duty, which he cheerfully discharged. “His charity, though liberal, was not weak. He inquired personally into the circumstances of his[Pg 102] petitioners, visited the sick in their beds, ... and kept a regular list of industrious poor, whom he assisted with small sums to make up their accounts.” At Marlow, the miserable condition of the lace-makers called forth all his energies; and Mrs. Shelley tells us that an acute ophthalmia, from which he twice suffered, was contracted in a visit to their cottages. A story told by Leigh Hunt about his finding a woman ill on Hampstead Heath, and carrying her from door to door in the vain hopes of meeting with a man as charitable as himself, until he had to house the poor creature with his friends the Hunts, reads like a practical illustration of Christ’s parable about the Good Samaritan. Nor was it merely to the so-called poor that Shelley showed his generosity. His purse was always open to his friends. Peacock received from him an annual allowance of 100l. He gave Leigh Hunt, on one occasion, 1000l.; and he discharged debts of Godwin, amounting, it is said, to about 6000l. In his pamphlet on Putting Reform to the Vote, he offered to subscribe 100l. for the purpose of founding an association; and we have already seen that he headed the Tremadoc subscription with a sum of 100l. These instances of his generosity might be easily multiplied; and when we remember that his present income was 1000l., out of which 200l. went to the support of his children, it will be understood not only that he could not live luxuriously, but also that he was in frequent money difficulties through the necessity of raising funds upon his expectations. His self-denial in all minor matters of expenditure was conspicuous. Without a murmur, without ostentation, this heir of the richest baronet in Sussex illustrated by his own conduct those principles of democratic simplicity and of fraternal charity which formed his political and social creed.
That Shelley lived according to his beliefs is clearly demonstrated. Helping those in need and caring for the sick seemed to him a straightforward responsibility, which he carried out gladly. “His generosity, while substantial, was not weak. He looked into the situations of his[Pg 102] petitioners personally, visited the sick in their homes, ... and kept a regular list of hardworking poor people, whom he supported with small amounts to help them with their expenses.” In Marlow, the dire situation of the lace-makers brought out all his efforts; and Mrs. Shelley tells us that he contracted a serious eye infection, which caused him to suffer twice, during visits to their cottages. A story shared by Leigh Hunt about him discovering a woman who was ill on Hampstead Heath and carrying her from house to house in futile hopes of finding someone as kind-hearted as he was, until he had to take the poor woman in with his friends, the Hunts, serves as a real-life example of Christ’s parable about the Good Samaritan. Shelley’s generosity wasn’t limited just to those labeled as poor. He was always willing to help his friends financially. Peacock received a yearly allowance of £100 from him. He once gave Leigh Hunt £1,000; and he paid off Godwin's debts, which amounted to about £6,000. In his pamphlet, Putting Reform to the Vote, he offered to contribute £100 to start an association; and we already noted that he led the Tremadoc subscription with a contribution of £100. These examples of his generosity could be easily expanded; and when we consider that his current income was £1,000, from which £200 went to support his children, it becomes clear that he couldn't live lavishly and often faced financial difficulties due to needing to secure funds based on his expectations. His self-restraint in all smaller expenditures was evident. Without complaining or seeking attention, this heir to the wealthiest baronet in Sussex demonstrated through his actions the principles of democratic simplicity and brotherly kindness that underpinned his political and social beliefs.
[Pg 103]A glimpse into the cottage at Great Marlow is afforded by a careless sentence of Leigh Hunt’s. “He used to sit in a study adorned with casts, as large as life, of the Vatican Apollo and the celestial Venus.” Fancy Shelley with his bright eyes and elf-locks in a large, low-roofed room, correcting proofs of Laon and Cythna, between the Apollo of the Belvedere and the Venus de’ Medici, life-sized, and as crude as casts by Shout could make them! In this house, Miss Clairmont, with her brother and Allegra, lived as Shelley’s guests; and here Clara Shelley was born on the 3rd of September, 1817. In the same autumn, Shelley suffered from a severe pulmonary attack. The critical state of his health and the apprehension, vouched for by Mrs. Shelley, that the Chancellor might lay his vulture’s talons on the children of his second marriage, were the motives which induced him to leave England for Italy in the spring of 1818.[18] He never returned. Four years only of life were left to him—years filled with music that will sound as long as English lasts.
[Pg 103]A peek into the cottage at Great Marlow comes from a casual remark by Leigh Hunt: “He used to sit in a study decorated with life-sized casts of the Vatican Apollo and the celestial Venus.” Imagine Shelley, with his bright eyes and tousled hair, in a large, low-ceilinged room, correcting proofs of Laon and Cythna, nestled between the Belvedere Apollo and the Venus de’ Medici—both life-sized and as basic as casts by Shout could make them! In this house, Miss Clairmont lived with her brother and Allegra as guests of Shelley; and here, Clara Shelley was born on September 3, 1817. That same autumn, Shelley experienced a serious lung issue. His critical health situation and the concern, confirmed by Mrs. Shelley, that the Chancellor might try to claim the children from his second marriage, prompted him to leave England for Italy in the spring of 1818.[18] He never came back. Only four years of life remained for him—years filled with music that will resonate as long as the English language exists.
It was on the 11th of March that the Shelleys took their departure with Miss Clairmont and the child Allegra. They went straight to Milan, and after visiting the Lake of Como, Pisa, the Bagni di Lucca, Venice, and Rome, they settled early in the following December at Naples. Shelley’s letters to Peacock form the invaluable record of this period of his existence. Taken altogether, they are the most perfect specimens of descriptive prose in the English language; never over-charged with colour, vibrating with emotions excited by the stimulating scenes of Italy, frank in criticism, and exquisitely delicate in observation. Their transparent sincerity and [Pg 104]unpremeditated grace, combined with natural finish of expression, make them masterpieces of a style at once familiar and elevated. That Shelley’s sensibility to art was not so highly cultivated as his feeling for nature, is clear enough in many passages: but there is no trace of admiring to order in his comments upon pictures or statues. Familiarity with the great works of antique and Italian art would doubtless have altered some of the opinions he at first expressed; just as longer residence among the people made him modify his views about their character. Meanwhile, the spirit of modest and unprejudiced attention in which he began his studies of sculpture and painting, might well be imitated in the present day by travellers who think that to pin their faith to some famous critic’s verdict is the acme of good taste. If there were space for a long quotation from these letters, I should choose the description of Pompeii (Jan. 26, 1819), or that of the Baths of Caracalla (March 23, 1819). As it is, I must content myself with a short but eminently characteristic passage, written from Ferrara, Nov. 7, 1818:—
It was on March 11 that the Shelleys left with Miss Clairmont and the child Allegra. They went directly to Milan, and after visiting Lake Como, Pisa, Bagni di Lucca, Venice, and Rome, they settled in Naples early the following December. Shelley’s letters to Peacock provide an invaluable record of this period in his life. Together, they are some of the best examples of descriptive prose in English; not overloaded with embellishment, full of emotion stirred by the vibrant scenes of Italy, honest in critique, and incredibly insightful in observation. Their clear sincerity and [Pg 104]natural grace, along with a polished style, make them masterpieces that are both relatable and elevated. It’s clear that Shelley’s sensitivity to art wasn’t as developed as his appreciation for nature, as seen in many passages: however, there’s no trace of forced admiration in his comments on paintings or sculptures. Being familiar with the great works of ancient and Italian art would likely have changed some of the opinions he initially expressed; just as spending more time with the locals led him to adjust his views about their character. Meanwhile, the spirit of humble and unbiased observation with which he started his studies of sculpture and painting could certainly be emulated today by travelers who believe that relying on a famous critic’s opinion is the height of good taste. If there were room for a long quote from these letters, I would choose the description of Pompeii (Jan. 26, 1819) or that of the Baths of Caracalla (March 23, 1819). As it is, I must settle for a short but highly representative excerpt, written from Ferrara on Nov. 7, 1818:—
The handwriting of Ariosto is a small, firm, and pointed character, expressing, as I should say, a strong and keen, but circumscribed energy of mind; that of Tasso is large, free, and flowing, except that there is a checked expression in the midst of its flow, which brings the letters into a smaller compass than one expected from the beginning of the word. It is the symbol of an intense and earnest mind, exceeding at times its own depth, and admonished to return by the chillness of the waters of oblivion striking upon its adventurous feet. You know I always seek in what I see the manifestation of something beyond the present and tangible object; and as we do not agree in physiognomy, so we may not agree now. But my business is to relate my own sensations, and not to attempt to inspire others with them.
The handwriting of Ariosto is small, neat, and pointed, showing a strong and sharp, but focused energy of mind; Tasso’s handwriting is large, free, and flowing, though there's a restrained quality in its flow that makes the letters smaller than you’d expect from how the word starts. It symbolizes an intense and serious mind, sometimes going beyond its own depth, then pulled back by the cold waters of forgetfulness hitting its adventurous feet. You know I always look for something deeper in what I see beyond the immediate and tangible; and since we don't always agree on appearances, we might not agree now either. But my goal is to share my own feelings, not to try to convince others to feel the same way.
[Pg 105]In the middle of August, Shelley left his wife at the Bagni di Lucca, and paid a visit to Lord Byron at Venice. He arrived at midnight in a thunderstorm. Julian and Maddalo was the literary fruit of this excursion—a poem which has rightly been characterized by Mr. Rossetti as the most perfect specimen in our language of the “poetical treatment of ordinary things.” The description of a Venetian sunset, touched to sadness amid all its splendour by the gloomy presence of the madhouse, ranks among Shelley’s finest word-paintings; while the glimpse of Byron’s life is interesting on a lower level. Here is the picture of the sunset and the island of San Lazzaro:—
[Pg 105]In the middle of August, Shelley left his wife at the Bagni di Lucca and visited Lord Byron in Venice. He arrived at midnight during a thunderstorm. Julian and Maddalo was the literary outcome of this trip—a poem that Mr. Rossetti has rightly described as the most perfect example in our language of the “poetical treatment of ordinary things.” The portrayal of a Venetian sunset, made bittersweet by the somber presence of the madhouse, is among Shelley’s best word-paintings; while the insight into Byron's life is intriguing on a different level. Here’s the depiction of the sunset and the island of San Lazzaro:—
Oh!
How beautiful is sunset, when the glow
Of heaven descends upon a land like thee,
Thou paradise of exiles, Italy,
Thy mountains, seas, and vineyards, and the towers,
Of cities they encircle!—It was ours
To stand on thee, beholding it: and then,
Just where we had dismounted, the Count’s men
Were waiting for us with the gondola.
As those who pause on some delightful way,
Though bent on pleasant pilgrimage, we stood
Looking upon the evening, and the flood
Which lay between the city and the shore,
Paved with the image of the sky. The hoar
And airy Alps, towards the north, appeared,
Thro’ mist, a heaven-sustaining bulwark, reared
Between the east and west; and half the sky
Was roofed with clouds of rich emblazonry,
Dark purple at the zenith, which still grew
Down the steep west into a wondrous hue
Brighter than burning gold, even to the rent
Where the swift sun yet paused in his descent
Among the many-folded hills. They were
Those famous Euganean hills, which bear,
As seen from Lido through the harbour piles,
[Pg 106]The likeness of a clump of peaked isles—
And then, as if the earth and sea had been
Dissolved into one lake of fire, were seen
Those mountains towering, as from waves of flame,
Around the vaporous sun, from which there came
The inmost purple spirit of light, and made
Their very peaks transparent. “Ere it fade,”
Said my companion, “I will show you soon
A better station.” So, o’er the lagune
We glided; and from that funereal bark
I leaned, and saw the city, and could mark
How from their many isles, in evening’s gleam,
Its temples and its palaces did seem
Like fabrics of enchantment piled to heaven.
I was about to speak, when—“We are even
Now at the point I meant,” said Maddalo,
And bade the gondolieri cease to row.
“Look, Julian, on the west, and listen well
If you hear not a deep and heavy bell.”
I looked, and saw between us and the sun
A building on an island, such a one
As age to age might add, for uses vile,—
A windowless, deformed, and dreary pile;
And on the top an open tower, where hung
A bell, which in the radiance swayed and swung,—
We could just hear its coarse and iron tongue:
The broad sun sank behind it, and it tolled
In strong and black relief—“What we behold
Shall be the madhouse and its belfry tower,”—
Said Maddalo; “and ever at this hour,
Those who may cross the water hear that bell,
Which calls the maniacs, each one from his cell,
To vespers.”
Oh!
How beautiful is the sunset, when the glow
Of heaven descends upon a land like yours,
You paradise of exiles, Italy,
Your mountains, seas, and vineyards, and the towers,
Of cities they surround!—It was our chance
To stand on you, watching it: and then,
Just where we had gotten off, the Count’s men
Were waiting for us with the gondola.
Like those who pause on some delightful path,
Though on a pleasant journey, we stood
Gazing at the evening and the tide
That stretched between the city and the shore,
Paved with reflections of the sky. The gray
And lofty Alps, towards the north, appeared,
Through mist, a heaven-supporting wall,
Rearing between the east and west; and half the sky
Was covered with clouds of rich colors,
Dark purple at the zenith, which still spread
Down the steep west into a wondrous hue
Brighter than burning gold, even to the tear
Where the swift sun still lingered in his descent
Among the many-folded hills. They were
Those famous Euganean hills, which, seen from Lido
Through the harbor piles,
[Pg 106]Resembled a cluster of peaked isles—
And then, as if the earth and sea had become
One lake of fire, those mountains towered,
As if from waves of flame,
Around the vaporous sun, from which emerged
The deepest purple spirit of light, making
Their very peaks transparent. “Before it fades,”
Said my companion, “I’ll show you soon
A better spot.” So, over the lagoon
We glided; and from that somber boat
I leaned out and saw the city, and could tell
How from their many isles, in evening’s glow,
Its temples and its palaces appeared
Like enchanting structures piled up to heaven.
I was about to speak, when—“We are just
At the place I meant,” said Maddalo,
And told the gondoliers to stop rowing.
“Look, Julian, to the west, and listen closely
If you hear a deep and heavy bell.”
I looked and saw between us and the sun
A building on an island, one that age after age
Might add, for vile uses,—
A windowless, ugly, and dreary structure;
And on top, an open tower, where hung
A bell, that in the glow swayed and swung,—
We could just catch its coarse and iron tone:
The wide sun sank behind it, and it tolled
In strong and dark relief—“What we see
Shall be the madhouse and its belfry tower,”—
Said Maddalo; “and every hour,
Those crossing the water hear that bell,
Which calls the maniacs, each one from his cell,
To evening prayers.”
It may be parenthetically observed that one of the few familiar quotations from Shelley’s poems occurs in Julian and Maddalo:—
It’s worth mentioning that one of the few well-known quotes from Shelley’s poems appears in Julian and Maddalo:—
Most wretched men
Are cradled into poetry by wrong:
They learn in suffering what they teach in song.
Most unhappy people
Are pushed into poetry by their pain:
They discover through suffering what they express in song.
[Pg 107]Byron lent the Shelleys his villa of the Cappuccini near Este, where they spent some weeks in the autumn. Here Prometheus Unbound was begun, and the Lines written among Euganean Hills were composed; and here Clara became so ill that her parents thought it necessary to rush for medical assistance to Venice. They had forgotten their passport; but Shelley’s irresistible energy overcame all difficulties, and they entered Venice—only in time, however, for the child to die.
[Pg 107]Byron offered the Shelleys his villa at the Cappuccini near Este, where they spent several weeks in the fall. It was here that Prometheus Unbound was started, and the Lines Written among Euganean Hills were created; and here Clara fell so ill that her parents felt they had to rush to Venice for medical help. They had forgotten their passport, but Shelley’s unstoppable determination cleared all obstacles, and they arrived in Venice—just in time for the child to pass away.
Nearly the whole of the winter was spent at Naples, where Shelley suffered from depression of more than ordinary depth. Mrs. Shelley attributed this gloom to the state of his health; but Medwin tells a strange story, which, if it is not wholly a romance, may better account for the poet’s melancholy. He says that so far back as the year 1816, on the night before his departure from London, “a married lady, young, handsome, and of noble connexions,” came to him, avowed the passionate love she had conceived for him, and proposed that they should fly together.[19] He explained to her that his hand and heart had both been given irrevocably to another, and, after the expression of the most exalted sentiments on both sides, they parted. She followed him, however, from place to place; and without intruding herself upon his notice, found some consolation in remaining near him. Now she arrived at Naples; and at Naples she died. The web of Shelley’s life was a wide one, and included more destinies than his own. [Godwin, as we have reason to believe, attributed the suicide of Fanny Imlay to her hopeless love for Shelley; and the tale of Harriet has been already told.] Therefore there is nothing absolutely[Pg 108] improbable in Medwin’s story, especially when we remember what Hogg half-humorously tells us about Shelley’s attraction for women in London. At any rate, the excessive wretchedness of the lyrics written at Naples can hardly be accounted for by the “constant and poignant physical sufferings” of which Mrs. Shelley speaks, since these were habitual to him. She was herself, moreover, under the impression that he was concealing something from her, and we know from her own words in another place that his “fear to wound the feelings of others” often impelled him to keep his deepest sorrows to himself.[20]
Nearly the entire winter was spent in Naples, where Shelley experienced a deep depression. Mrs. Shelley believed this sadness was due to his health; however, Medwin shares a strange story that, if it's not entirely fictional, might explain the poet's melancholy better. He recounts that as far back as 1816, on the night before he left London, “a married woman, young, attractive, and of noble background,” approached him, confessed her passionate love for him, and suggested they run away together. He explained to her that both his heart and hand were already committed to another person, and after expressing the most elevated feelings on both sides, they parted ways. Nevertheless, she followed him from place to place; and without making her presence known, found some comfort in staying close to him. Eventually, she arrived in Naples; and in Naples, she died. The intricacies of Shelley’s life were vast, intertwining more fates than just his own. [Godwin, as we have reason to believe, linked the suicide of Fanny Imlay to her unrequited love for Shelley; and the story of Harriet has already been recounted.] Therefore, there’s nothing entirely improbable in Medwin’s account, especially when we recall what Hogg somewhat humorously says about Shelley’s appeal to women in London. In any case, the profound misery evident in the poems written in Naples can hardly be attributed solely to the “constant and intense physical suffering” that Mrs. Shelley mentions, as he was used to enduring those. Moreover, she was under the impression that he was hiding something from her, and we know from her own statements elsewhere that his “fear of hurting others’ feelings” often drove him to keep his deepest pains to himself.
All this while his health was steadily improving. The menace of consumption was removed; and though he suffered from severe attacks of pain in the side, the cause of this persistent malady does not seem to have been ascertained. At Naples he was under treatment for disease of the liver. Afterwards, his symptoms were ascribed to nephritis; and it is certain that his greater or less freedom from uneasiness varied with the quality of the water he drank. He was, for instance, forced to eschew the drinking water of Ravenna, because it aggravated his symptoms; while Florence, for a similar reason, proved an unsuitable residence. The final settlement of the Shelleys at Pisa seems to have been determined by the fact that the water of that place agreed with him. That the spasms which from time to time attacked him were extremely serious, is abundantly proved by the testimony of those who lived with him at this period, and by his own letters. Some relief was obtained by mesmerism, a remedy suggested by Medwin; but the obstinacy of the torment preyed upon his spirits to such an extent, that even during[Pg 109] the last months of his life we find him begging Trelawny to procure him prussic acid as a final and effectual remedy for all the ills that flesh is heir to. It may be added that mental application increased the mischief, for he told Leigh Hunt that the composition of The Cenci had cost him a fresh seizure. Yet though his sufferings were indubitably real, the eminent physician, Vaccà, could discover no organic disease; and possibly Trelawny came near the truth when he attributed Shelley’s spasms to insufficient and irregular diet, and to a continual over-taxing of his nervous system.
All this time, his health was steadily getting better. The threat of tuberculosis was gone; and even though he experienced painful attacks in his side, the reason for this ongoing issue doesn't seem to have been identified. While in Naples, he was being treated for liver disease. Later, his symptoms were attributed to nephritis; and it’s clear that his level of discomfort changed based on the quality of the water he drank. For example, he had to avoid the drinking water in Ravenna because it worsened his symptoms, and Florence was also an unsuitable place to live for the same reason. The final decision for the Shelleys to settle in Pisa seems to have been influenced by the fact that the water there agreed with him. The seriousness of the spasms he experienced is well-documented by those who lived with him during this time and by his own letters. Some relief was found through mesmerism, a treatment suggested by Medwin; however, the persistence of his pain took a toll on his spirit, to the point that even in the last months of his life, he was pleading with Trelawny to get him prussic acid as a last resort for all his physical troubles. It’s worth mentioning that mental strain made things worse, as he told Leigh Hunt that working on The Cenci triggered another episode. Yet, despite his very real suffering, the prominent physician, Vaccà, found no organic disease; and perhaps Trelawny was close to the truth when he suggested that Shelley’s spasms were caused by insufficient and irregular eating and constant overexertion of his nervous system.
Mrs. Shelley states that the change from England to Italy was in all respects beneficial to her husband. She was inclined to refer the depression from which he occasionally suffered, to his solitary habits; and there are several passages in his own letters which connect his melancholy with solitude. It is obvious that when he found himself in the congenial company of Trelawny, Williams, Medwin, or the Gisbornes, he was simply happy; and nothing could be further from the truth than to paint him as habitually sunk in gloom. On the contrary, we hear quite as much about his high spirits, his “Homeric laughter,” his playfulness with children, his readiness to join in the amusements of his chosen circle, and his incomparable conversation, as we do about his solitary broodings, and the seasons when pain or bitter memories over-cast his heaven. Byron, who had some right to express a judgment in such a matter, described him as the most companionable man under the age of thirty he had ever met with. Shelley rode and practised pistol-shooting with his brother bard, sat up late to talk with him, enjoyed his jokes, and even betted with him on one occasion marked by questionable taste. All this is quite[Pg 110] incompatible with that martyrdom to persecution, remorse, or physical suffering, with which it has pleased some romantic persons to invest the poet. Society of the ordinary kind he hated. The voice of a stranger, or a ring at the house-bell, heard from afar with Shelley’s almost inconceivable quickness of perception, was enough to make him leave the house; and one of his prettiest poems is written on his mistaking his wife’s mention of the Aziola, a little owl common enough in Tuscany, for an allusion to a tiresome visitor. This dislike for intercourse with commonplace people was the source of some disagreement between him and Mrs. Shelley, and kept him further apart from Byron than he might otherwise have been. In a valuable letter recently published by Mr. Garnett, he writes:—“I detest all society—almost all, at least—and Lord Byron is the nucleus of all that is hateful and tiresome in it.” And again, speaking about his wife to Trelawny, he said:—“She can’t bear solitude, nor I society—the quick coupled with the dead.”
Mrs. Shelley says that moving from England to Italy was really good for her husband. She thought that his occasional sadness was linked to his tendency to be alone; and there are several parts in his own letters that link his melancholy to solitude. It's clear that when he was with good friends like Trelawny, Williams, Medwin, or the Gisbornes, he was truly happy; and nothing could be further from the truth than to depict him as always gloomy. On the contrary, we hear just as much about his cheerful side, his “Homeric laughter,” his playful nature with kids, his willingness to join in on fun activities with his friends, and his amazing conversations, as we do about his solitary reflections and the times when pain or bitter memories overshadowed his happiness. Byron, who had reason to comment on such matters, called him the most sociable man under thirty he had ever met. Shelley rode and practiced shooting with his fellow poet, stayed up late talking with him, laughed at his jokes, and even took bets with him once in questionable taste. All of this is totally incompatible with the martyr-like image of persecution, remorse, or physical suffering that some romantic people have placed on the poet. He hated ordinary socializing. The sound of a stranger’s voice, or a ring at the doorbell—which Shelley could notice with almost unbelievable quickness—was enough to make him leave the house; and one of his most charming poems was inspired by him mistaking his wife’s mention of the Aziola, a common little owl in Tuscany, for a reference to a bothersome visitor. This aversion to interacting with ordinary people led to some disagreements between him and Mrs. Shelley, and kept him more distant from Byron than he might have been otherwise. In a valuable letter recently published by Mr. Garnett, he wrote:—“I detest all society—almost all, at least—and Lord Byron is the center of everything that is annoying and tiresome about it.” And again, talking about his wife to Trelawny, he said:—“She can’t stand solitude, nor can I stand society—the quick with the dead.”
In the year 1818-19 the Shelleys had no friends at all in Italy, except Lord Byron at Venice, and Mr. and Mrs. John Gisborne at Leghorn. Mrs. Gisborne had been a friend of Mary Wollstonecraft and Godwin. She was a woman of much cultivation, devoid of prejudice, and, though less enthusiastic than Shelley liked, quite capable of appreciating the inestimable privilege of his acquaintance. Her husband, to use a now almost obsolete phrase, was a scholar and a gentleman. He shared his wife’s enlightened opinions, and remained stanch through good and ill report to his new friends. At Rome and Naples they knew almost no one. Shelley’s time was therefore passed in study and composition. In the previous summer he had translated the Symposium of Plato, and begun an essay on the Ethics[Pg 111] of the Greeks, which remains unluckily a fragment. Together with Mary he read much Italian literature, and his observations on the chief Italian poets form a valuable contribution to their criticism. While he admired the splendour and invention of Ariosto, he could not tolerate his moral tone. Tasso struck him as cold and artificial, in spite of his “delicate moral sensibility.” Boccaccio he preferred to both; and his remarks on this prose-poet are extremely characteristic. “How much do I admire Boccaccio! What descriptions of nature are those in his little introductions to every new day! It is the morning of life stripped of that mist of familiarity which makes it obscure to us. Boccaccio seems to me to have possessed a deep sense of the fair ideal of human life, considered in its social relations. His more serious theories of love agree especially with mine. He often expresses things lightly too, which have serious meanings of a very beautiful kind. He is a moral casuist, the opposite of the Christian, stoical, ready-made, and worldly system of morals. Do you remember one little remark, or rather maxim of his, which might do some good to the common, narrow-minded conceptions of love,—‘Bocca baciata non perde ventura; anzi rinnuova, come fa la luna’?” Dante and Petrarch remained the objects of his lasting admiration, though the cruel Christianity of the Inferno seemed to him an ineradicable blot upon the greatest of Italian poems. Of Petrarch’s “tender and solemn enthusiasm,” he speaks with the sympathy of one who understood the inner mysteries of idealizing love.
In 1818-19, the Shelleys had no friends in Italy except for Lord Byron in Venice and Mr. and Mrs. John Gisborne in Leghorn. Mrs. Gisborne had been a friend of Mary Wollstonecraft and Godwin. She was a well-educated woman, open-minded, and while she wasn't as enthusiastic as Shelley preferred, she could truly appreciate the valuable opportunity of knowing him. Her husband was, in a now almost outdated expression, a scholar and a gentleman. He shared his wife’s progressive views and remained loyal to their new friends through thick and thin. In Rome and Naples, they hardly knew anyone. Consequently, Shelley spent his time studying and writing. The previous summer, he had translated Plato's Symposium and started an essay on the Ethics[Pg 111] of the Greeks, which, unfortunately, remains just a fragment. Along with Mary, he read a lot of Italian literature, and his insights on the major Italian poets provide a valuable addition to their criticism. While he admired the brilliance and creativity of Ariosto, he couldn't stand his moral perspective. He found Tasso cold and artificial, despite his “delicate moral sensibility.” He preferred Boccaccio to both, and his comments on this prose-poet are quite telling. “I admire Boccaccio so much! What beautiful descriptions of nature in his little introductions to each day! It’s the morning of life, free from the haze of familiarity that makes it unclear to us. Boccaccio seems to have a deep understanding of the ideal human life in social contexts. His more serious views on love are particularly in line with mine. He often expresses things lightly that carry serious and beautiful meanings. He is a moral thinker, unlike the rigid, stoic, conventional, and worldly system of Christian morals. Do you remember that one little saying of his that could challenge the narrow-minded ideas about love?—‘Bocca baciata non perde ventura; anzi rinnuova, come fa la luna’?” Dante and Petrarch continued to be objects of his lasting admiration, although he saw the harsh Christianity of the Inferno as an indelible flaw in the greatest of Italian poems. Of Petrarch’s “tender and solemn enthusiasm,” he spoke with the understanding of someone who comprehends the deeper mysteries of idealized love.
It will be gathered from the foregoing quotations that Shelley, notwithstanding his profound study of style and his exquisite perception of beauty in form and rhythm, required more than merely artistic [Pg 112]excellences in poetry. He judged poems by their content and spirit; and while he plainly expressed his abhorrence of the didactic manner, he held that art must be moralized in order to be truly great. The distinction he drew between Theocritus and the earlier Greek singers in the Defence of Poetry, his severe strictures on The Two Noble Kinsmen in a letter to Mary (Aug. 20, 1818), and his phrase about Ariosto, “who is entertaining and graceful, and sometimes a poet,” illustrate the application of critical canons wholly at variance with the “art for art” doctrine.
From the quotes above, it's clear that Shelley, despite his deep understanding of style and his keen appreciation for beauty in form and rhythm, looked for more than just artistic skills in poetry. He evaluated poems based on their content and spirit; while he openly stated his dislike for a didactic tone, he believed that art needed to be moralized to be truly great. The distinction he made between Theocritus and the earlier Greek poets in the Defence of Poetry, his harsh criticism of The Two Noble Kinsmen in a letter to Mary (Aug. 20, 1818), and his remark about Ariosto, “who is entertaining and graceful, and sometimes a poet,” show that his critical standards were completely different from the idea of “art for art's sake.”
While studying Italian, he continued faithful to Greek. Plato was often in his hands, and the dramatists formed his almost inseparable companions. How deeply he felt the art of the Homeric poems, may be gathered from the following extract:—“I congratulate you on your conquest of the Iliad. You must have been astonished at the perpetually increasing magnificence of the last seven books. Homer there truly begins to be himself. The battle of the Scamander, the funeral of Patroclus, and the high and solemn close of the whole bloody tale in tenderness and inexpiable sorrow, are wrought in a manner incomparable with anything of the same kind. The Odyssey is sweet, but there is nothing like this.” About this time, prompted by Mrs. Gisborne, he began the study of Spanish, and conceived an ardent admiration for Calderon, whose splendid and supernatural fancy tallied with his own. “I am bathing myself in the light and odour of the starry Autos,” he writes to Mr. Gisborne in the autumn of 1820. Faust, too, was a favourite. “I have been reading over and over again Faust, and always with sensations which no other composition excites. It deepens the gloom and augments[Pg 113] the rapidity of ideas, and would therefore seem to me an unfit study for any person who is a prey to the reproaches of memory, and the delusions of an imagination not to be restrained.” The profound impression made upon him by Margaret’s story is expressed in two letters about Retzsch’s illustrations:—“The artist makes one envy his happiness that he can sketch such things with calmness, which I only dared look upon once, and which made my brain swim round only to touch the leaf on the opposite side of which I knew that it was figured.”
While studying Italian, he remained dedicated to Greek. Plato was often in his hands, and the dramatists were his almost inseparable companions. How deeply he felt the art of the Homeric poems can be seen in this extract: “I congratulate you on mastering the Iliad. You must have been amazed by the constantly growing magnificence of the last seven books. Homer truly begins to reveal himself there. The battle of the Scamander, the funeral of Patroclus, and the high and solemn conclusion of the entire bloody tale in tenderness and irreparable sorrow are crafted in a way that is unparalleled. The Odyssey is lovely, but nothing compares to this.” Around this time, encouraged by Mrs. Gisborne, he started studying Spanish and developed a deep admiration for Calderon, whose splendid and supernatural imagination aligned with his own. “I am immersing myself in the light and fragrance of the starry Autos,” he wrote to Mr. Gisborne in the autumn of 1820. Faust was also a favorite. “I have been reading Faust over and over again, and I always feel sensations that no other work evokes. It deepens my gloom and accelerates my thoughts, making it seem unfit for anyone who is burdened by the troubles of memory and the whims of an uncontrollable imagination.” The profound impact of Margaret’s story is reflected in two letters about Retzsch’s illustrations: “The artist makes me envy his happiness that he can draw such things with calmness, which I only dared to glance at once, and which made my head spin just by touching the leaf on the other side where I knew it was depicted.”
The fruits of this occupation with Greek, Italian, Spanish, and German were Shelley’s translations from Homer and Euripides, from Dante, from Calderon’s Magico Prodigioso, and from Faust, translations which have never been surpassed for beauty of form and complete transfusion of the spirit of one literature into the language of another. On translation, however, he set but little store, asserting that he only undertook it when he “could do absolutely nothing else,” and writing earnestly to dissuade Leigh Hunt from devoting time which might be better spent, to work of subordinate importance.[21] The following version of a Greek epigram on Plato’s spirit will illustrate his own method of translation:—
The results of his work with Greek, Italian, Spanish, and German were Shelley’s translations of Homer and Euripides, Dante, Calderón’s Magico Prodigioso, and Faust. These translations have never been matched for their beauty and how completely they captured the essence of one literature in another language. However, he placed little value on translation itself, claiming he only did it when he “could do absolutely nothing else,” and he wrote passionately to convince Leigh Hunt to avoid spending time on something of lesser importance. [21] The following version of a Greek epigram about Plato’s spirit will demonstrate his approach to translation:—
Eagle! why soarest thou above that tomb?
To what sublime and star-y-paven home
Floatest thou?
I am the image of swift Plato’s spirit,
Ascending heaven:—Athens does inherit
His corpse below.
Eagle! Why do you soar above that tomb?
To what amazing and star-paved home
Are you drifting?
I am the image of swift Plato’s spirit,
Rising to the heavens:—Athens has his
Body buried below.
Some time in the year 1820-21, he composed the Defence of Poetry, stimulated to this undertaking by his friend Peacock’s article on poetry, published in the[Pg 114] Literary Miscellany.[22] This essay not only sets forth his theory of his own art, but it also contains some of his finest prose writing, of which the following passage, valuable alike for matter and style, may be cited as a specimen:—
Some time in 1820-21, he wrote the Defence of Poetry, inspired by his friend Peacock’s article on poetry, published in the[Pg 114] Literary Miscellany.[22] This essay not only explains his theory about his own art but also includes some of his best prose writing, of which the following passage, significant for both its content and style, can be cited as an example:—
The functions of the poetical faculty are two-fold; by one it creates new materials of knowledge, and power, and pleasure; by the other it engenders in the mind a desire to reproduce and arrange them according to a certain rhythm and order which may be called the beautiful and the good. The cultivation of poetry is never more to be desired than at periods when, from an excess of the selfish and calculating principle, the accumulation of the materials of external life exceed the quantity of the power of assimilating them to the internal laws of human nature. The body has then become too unwieldy for that which animates it.
The functions of the poetic faculty are twofold; one creates new knowledge, power, and pleasure, while the other sparks a desire in the mind to recreate and organize them according to a certain rhythm and order that can be called beautiful and good. We need the cultivation of poetry most during times when, due to excessive selfishness and calculation, the amount of external life materials surpasses our ability to integrate them with the internal laws of human nature. The body then becomes too heavy for what inspires it.
Poetry is indeed something divine. It is at once the centre and circumference of knowledge; it is that which comprehends all science, and that to which all science must be referred. It is at the same time the root and blossom of all other systems of thought; it is that from which all spring, and that which adorns all; and that which, if blighted, denies the fruit and the seed, and withholds from the barren world the nourishment and the succession of the scions of the tree of life. It is the perfect and consummate surface and bloom of all things; it is as the odour and the colour of the rose to the texture of the elements which compose it, as the form and splendour of unfaded beauty to the secrets of anatomy and corruption. What were virtue, love, patriotism, friendship—what were the scenery of this beautiful universe which we inhabit; what were our consolations on this side of the grave—and what were our aspirations beyond it, if poetry did not ascend to bring light and fire from those eternal regions where the owl-winged faculty of calculation dare not ever soar? Poetry is not like reasoning, a power to be exerted according to the determination of the will. A man cannot say, “I will compose poetry.” The greatest poet even cannot say it; for the[Pg 115] mind in creation is as a fading coal which some invisible influence, like an inconstant wind, awakens to transitory brightness; this power arises from within, like the colour of a flower which fades and changes as it is developed, and the conscious portions of our natures are unprophetic either of its approach or its departure. Could this influence be durable in its original purity and force, it is impossible to predict the greatness of the results; but when composition begins, inspiration is already on the decline, and the most glorious poetry that has ever been communicated to the world is probably a feeble shadow of the original conceptions of the poet. I appeal to the greatest poets of the present day, whether it is not an error to assert that the finest passages of poetry are produced by labour and study. The toil and the delay recommended by critics, can be justly interpreted to mean no more than a careful observation of the inspired moments, and an artificial connexion of the spaces between their suggestions by the intertexture of conventional expressions; a necessity only imposed by the limitedness of the poetical faculty itself; for Milton conceived the “Paradise Lost” as a whole before he executed it in portions. We have his own authority also for the muse having “dictated” to him the “unpremeditated song.” And let this be an answer to those who would allege the fifty-six various readings of the first line of the “Orlando Furioso.” Compositions so produced are to poetry what mosaic is to painting. This instinct and intuition of the poetical faculty is still more observable in the plastic and pictorial arts; a great statue or picture grows under the power of the artist as a child in the mother’s womb; and the very mind which directs the hands in formation is incapable of accounting to itself for the origin, the gradations, or the media of the process.
Poetry is truly something divine. It is both the center and perimeter of knowledge; it encompasses all science and serves as the reference point for all scientific thought. It is simultaneously the root and the bloom of all other systems of thought; it is the source of all things, enhancing everything around it, and if it is stifled, it denies both the fruit and the seed, depriving the barren world of nourishment and the continuation of life. It represents the perfect and complete expression of all things; it is like the fragrance and color of a rose compared to the texture of the elements that make it up, or the form and brilliance of undying beauty in relation to the secrets of anatomy and decay. What would virtue, love, patriotism, and friendship be—what would the scenery of this beautiful universe we live in be; what would our comfort on this side of the grave be—and what would our hopes beyond it be, if poetry didn't rise up to bring light and passion from those eternal realms where the analytical mind dares not tread? Poetry is not like reasoning, which can be exercised at will. A person cannot simply say, “I will write poetry.” Even the greatest poet cannot claim this; for the mind in the act of creation is like a dying ember that is revived to momentary brilliance by some unseen force, like an unpredictable wind; this creative power wells up from within, akin to the color of a flower that fades and shifts as it blooms, and the conscious parts of our being cannot predict its arrival or departure. If this influence could remain in its original purity and strength, predicting its potential greatness would be impossible; yet when the act of writing begins, inspiration is already waning, and the most magnificent poetry ever shared with the world is likely just a faint shadow of the poet's original vision. I challenge the greatest poets of today to consider whether it is a mistake to claim that the best passages of poetry come from labor and study. The effort and time encouraged by critics can be read as simply observing those moments of inspiration carefully and linking the gaps between their ideas with conventional expressions; this necessity arises only from the limitations of the poetic gift itself; for Milton envisioned “Paradise Lost” as a complete work before he wrote it in sections. He also indicated that the muse “dictated” to him the “spontaneous song.” And let this serve as a response to those who point to the fifty-six different readings of the first line of “Orlando Furioso.” Works created this way are to poetry what mosaic is to painting. This instinct and intuition of the poetic gift is even more evident in the visual and sculptural arts; a great statue or painting develops under the artist's influence like a child in a mother's womb, and the mind that directs the hands in creation is unable to fully understand the origin, the steps, or the means of the process.
Poetry is the record of the best and happiest moments of the happiest and best minds. We are aware of evanescent visitations of thought and feeling sometimes associated with place or person, sometimes regarding our own mind alone, and always arising unforeseen and departing unbidden, but elevating and delightful beyond all expression: so that even in the desire and the regret they leave, there cannot but be pleasure, participating as it does in the nature of its object. It is as it were the interpenetration of a diviner nature through our own; but its footsteps are like those of a wind over the sea, which the coming calm erases, and[Pg 116] whose traces remain only, as on the wrinkled sand which paves it. These and corresponding conditions of being are experienced principally by those of the most delicate sensibility and the most enlarged imagination; and the state of mind produced by them is at war with every base desire. The enthusiasm of virtue, love, patriotism, and friendship, is essentially linked with such emotions; and whilst they last, self appears as what it is, an atom to a universe. Poets are not only subject to these experiences as spirits of the most refined organization, but they can colour all that they combine with the evanescent hues of this ethereal world; a word, a trait in the representation of a scene or a passion, will touch the enchanted chord, and reanimate, in those who have ever experienced these emotions, the sleeping, the cold, the buried image of the past. Poetry thus makes immortal all that is best and most beautiful in the world; it arrests the vanishing apparitions which haunt the interlunations of life, and veiling them, or in language or in form, sends them forth among mankind, bearing sweet news of kindred joy to those with whom their sisters abide—abide, because there is no portal of expression from the caverns of the spirit which they inhabit into the universe of things. Poetry redeems from decay the visitations of the divinity in man.
Poetry captures the best and happiest moments from the minds of the most joyful and insightful people. We know these fleeting bursts of thought and feeling can be linked to a place or person, or sometimes just our own mind, always coming unexpectedly and leaving without us asking, but they are uplifting and indescribably delightful. Even in the longing and regret they leave behind, there is a sense of pleasure because it connects to the essence of what we desire. It’s like a higher nature merging with our own; yet, its traces are as intangible as the wind's path over the sea, erased by the calm that follows, leaving only faint marks on the undulating sand beneath. These feelings and experiences are mostly felt by those with the most sensitive hearts and the broadest imaginations, and the mindset they create stands opposed to any petty desires. The passion for virtue, love, patriotism, and friendship is deeply intertwined with these emotions; when they are alive, our sense of self shrinks to a mere speck in the vast universe. Poets not only experience these feelings as beings of refined spirit but also have the ability to infuse everything they touch with the fleeting colors of this ethereal realm. A single word or a detail in depicting a scene or emotion can strike a magical chord, awakening in those who've felt such emotions the dormant, cold, buried images of the past. In this way, poetry immortalizes everything that is beautiful and meaningful in the world; it captures the vanishing apparitions that linger at the edges of life, dressing them in words or forms and sending them out into the world, spreading sweet messages of shared joy to those who resonate with them—continuing to exist because there is no way for the depths of the spirit where they dwell to communicate with the outer world. Poetry redeems the divine moments in human experience from fading away.
In the midst of these æsthetic studies, and while producing his own greatest works, Shelley was not satisfied that his genius ought to be devoted to poetry. “I consider poetry,” he wrote to Peacock, January 26th, 1819, “very subordinate to moral and political science, and if I were well, certainly I would aspire to the latter; for I can conceive a great work, embodying the discoveries of all ages, and harmonizing the contending creeds by which mankind have been ruled. Far from me is such an attempt, and I shall be content, by exercising my fancy, to amuse myself, and perhaps some others, and cast what weight I can into the scale of that balance which the Giant of Arthegall holds.” Whether he was right in the conviction that his genius was no less fitted for metaphysical speculation or for political[Pg 117] science than for poetry, is a question that admits of much debate.[23] We have nothing but fragments whereby to form a definite opinion—the unfinished Defence of Poetry, the unfinished Essay on a Future State, the unfinished Essay on Christianity, the unfinished Essay on the Punishment of Death, and the scattered Speculations on Metaphysics. None of these compositions justify the belief so confidently expressed by Mrs. Shelley in her Preface to the prose works, that “had not Shelley deserted metaphysics for poetry in his youth, and had he not been lost to us early, so that all his vaster projects were wrecked with him in the waves, he would have presented the world with a complete theory of mind; a theory to which Berkeley, Coleridge, and Kant would have contributed; but more simple, unimpugnable, and entire than the systems of these writers.” Their incompleteness rather tends to confirm what she proceeds to state, that the strain of philosophical composition was too great for his susceptible nerves; while her further observation that “thought kindled imagination and awoke sensation, and rendered him dizzy from too great keenness of emotion,” seems to indicate that his nature was primarily that of a poet deeply tinctured with philosophical speculation, rather than that of a metaphysician warmed at intervals to an imaginative fervour. Another of her remarks confirms us in this opinion. “He considered these philosophical views of mind and nature to be instinct with the intensest spirit of poetry.”[24] This is the position of the poet rather than the analyst; and, on the whole, we are probably justified in concluding with Mrs.[Pg 118] Shelley, that he followed a true instinct when he dedicated himself to poetry and trained his powers in that direction.[25] To dogmatize upon the topic would be worse than foolish. There was something incalculable, incommensurable, and dæmonic in Shelley’s genius; and what he might have achieved, had his life been spared and had his health progressively improved, it is of course impossible to say.
In the middle of these aesthetic studies, and while creating some of his best work, Shelley felt that his talent shouldn't be limited to poetry. "I believe poetry," he wrote to Peacock on January 26, 1819, "is very much less important than moral and political science, and if I were well, I would definitely aim for that; because I can imagine a major work that brings together the discoveries of all time and reconciles the conflicting beliefs that have governed humanity. Such an attempt is too far from me, and I'll be satisfied to use my imagination to entertain myself, and maybe some others, and contribute what I can to the balance held by the Giant of Arthegall." Whether he was correct in thinking that his talent was just as suited for deep philosophical thinking or political science as it was for poetry is a matter open to much discussion.[Pg 117] We only have fragments to form a clear opinion—the unfinished Defence of Poetry, the unfinished Essay on a Future State, the unfinished Essay on Christianity, the unfinished Essay on the Punishment of Death, and the scattered Speculations on Metaphysics. None of these works support Mrs. Shelley's strong belief in her Preface to the prose works that "if Shelley hadn't turned away from metaphysics to poetry in his youth, and if he hadn't left us too soon, so that all his grander ideas were drowned with him, he would have given the world a complete theory of the mind; a theory to which Berkeley, Coleridge, and Kant would have contributed, but which would be simpler, beyond criticism, and more complete than the systems of those writers." Their unfinished nature actually seems to back up her following claim, that the demands of philosophical writing were too intense for his sensitive nerves; while her further point that "thought sparked imagination and stirred sensation, leaving him dizzy from overwhelming emotion," suggests that he was inherently a poet deeply influenced by philosophical inquiry, rather than a metaphysician occasionally inspired to passionate imagination. Another of her comments further supports this view. "He considered these philosophical views of mind and nature to be filled with the deepest spirit of poetry." This reflects the mindset of a poet rather than an analyst; and overall, we are likely justified in agreeing with Mrs.[Pg 118] Shelley that he followed his true calling when he committed to poetry and honed his abilities in that direction.[Pg 118] To assert anything definitive on this topic would be more than unwise. There was something unpredictable, immeasurable, and almost supernatural in Shelley's genius; and it’s impossible to say what he might have accomplished if his life had been longer and his health had improved.
In the spring of 1819 the Shelleys settled in Rome, where the poet proceeded with the composition of Prometheus Unbound. He used to write among the ruins of the Baths of Caracalla, not then, as now, despoiled of all their natural beauty, but waving with the Paradise of flowers and shrubs described in his incomparable letter of March the 23rd to Peacock. Rome, however, was not destined to retain them long. On the 7th of June they lost their son William after a short illness. Shelley loved this child intensely, and sat by his bedside for sixty hours without taking rest. He was now practically childless; and his grief found expression in many of his poems, especially in the fragment headed “Roma, Roma, Roma! non è più com’ era prima.” William was buried in the Protestant cemetery, of which Shelley had written a description to Peacock in the previous December. “The English burying-place is a green slope near the walls, under the pyramidal tomb of Cestius, and is, I think, the most beautiful and solemn cemetery I ever beheld. To see the sun shining on its bright grass, fresh, when we first visited it, with the autumnal dews, and hear the whispering of the wind among the leaves of the trees which have overgrown the tomb of Cestius, and the soil which is stirring in the sun-warm earth, and to mark the tombs,[Pg 119] mostly of women and young people who were buried there, one might, if one were to die, desire the sleep they seem to sleep. Such is the human mind, and so it peoples with its wishes vacancy and oblivion.”
In the spring of 1819, the Shelleys settled in Rome, where the poet began writing Prometheus Unbound. He would often write among the ruins of the Baths of Caracalla, which, unlike today, were not stripped of their natural beauty but were filled with the abundance of flowers and shrubs he described in his incredible letter to Peacock on March 23rd. However, Rome was not meant to keep them for long. On June 7th, they lost their son William after a brief illness. Shelley loved this child deeply and stayed by his side for sixty hours without rest. He was now practically without children, and his sorrow was reflected in many of his poems, particularly in the fragment titled “Roma, Roma, Roma! non è più com’ era prima.” William was buried in the Protestant cemetery, which Shelley had described to Peacock the previous December. “The English burying-place is a green slope near the walls, under the pyramidal tomb of Cestius, and is, I think, the most beautiful and solemn cemetery I have ever seen. Seeing the sun shining on its bright grass, fresh when we first visited it, with the autumn dews, and hearing the whisper of the wind among the leaves of the trees that have grown over the tomb of Cestius, and feeling the soil moving in the sun-warmed earth, and noticing the tombs, [Pg 119] mostly of women and young people who were buried there, one might, if one were to die, wish for the peaceful sleep they seem to have. Such is the human mind, and so it fills emptiness and oblivion with its desires.”
Escaping from the scene of so much sorrow, they established themselves at the Villa Valsovano, near Leghorn. Here Shelley began and finished The Cenci at the instance of his wife, who rightly thought that he undervalued his own powers as a dramatic poet. The supposed portrait of Beatrice in the Barberini Palace had powerfully affected his imagination, and he fancied that her story would form the fitting subject for a tragedy. It is fortunate for English literature that the real facts of that domestic drama, as recently published by Signor Bertolotti, were then involved in a tissue of romance and legend. During this summer he saw a great deal of the Gisborne family. Mrs. Gisborne’s son by a previous marriage, Henry Reveley, was an engineer, and Shelley conceived a project of helping him to build a steamer which should ply between Leghorn and Marseilles. He was to supply the funds, and the pecuniary profit was to be shared by the Gisborne family. The scheme eventually fell through, though Shelley spent a good deal of money upon it; and its only importance is the additional light it throws upon his public and private benevolence. From Leghorn the Shelleys removed in the autumn to Florence, where, on the 12th of November, the present Sir Percy Florence Shelley was born. Here Shelley wrote the last act of Prometheus Unbound, which, though the finest portion of that unique drama, seems to have been an afterthought. In the Cascine outside Florence he also composed the Ode to the West Wind, the most symmetrically perfect as well as the most [Pg 120]impassioned of his minor lyrics. He spent much time in the galleries, made notes upon the principal antique statues, and formed a plan of systematic art-study. The climate, however, disagreed with him, and in the month of January, 1820, they took up their abode at Pisa.
Escaping from such sorrow, they settled at the Villa Valsovano, near Leghorn. Here, Shelley started and completed The Cenci at the urging of his wife, who rightly believed that he underestimated his talent as a dramatic poet. The supposed portrait of Beatrice in the Barberini Palace had deeply inspired him, and he thought her story would make an ideal subject for a tragedy. It's fortunate for English literature that the real details of that family drama, recently published by Signor Bertolotti, were then wrapped in a mix of romance and legend. During that summer, he spent a lot of time with the Gisborne family. Mrs. Gisborne’s son from a previous marriage, Henry Reveley, was an engineer, and Shelley came up with a plan to help him build a steamer that would operate between Leghorn and Marseilles. He was to provide the funds, and the financial profits would be shared with the Gisborne family. The project ultimately fell through, although Shelley spent quite a bit of money on it; its only significance is the extra insight it gives into his public and private generosity. In the autumn, the Shelleys moved from Leghorn to Florence, where, on November 12th, the future Sir Percy Florence Shelley was born. Here, Shelley wrote the final act of Prometheus Unbound, which, although the best part of that unique drama, seems to have been an afterthought. In the Cascine outside Florence, he also wrote the Ode to the West Wind, the most beautifully structured as well as the most passionate of his shorter poems. He spent a lot of time in the galleries, took notes on the major ancient statues, and developed a plan for systematic art study. However, the climate didn't agree with him, and in January 1820, they moved to Pisa.
1819 was the most important year in Shelley’s life, so far as literary production is concerned. Besides The Cenci and Prometheus Unbound, of which it yet remains to speak, this year saw the production of several political and satirical poems—the Masque of Anarchy, suggested by the news of the Peterloo massacre, being by far the most important. Shelley attempted the composition of short popular songs which should stir the English people to a sense of what he felt to be their degradation. But he lacked the directness which alone could make such verses forcible, and the passionate apostrophe to the Men of England in his Masque of Anarchy marks the highest point of his achievement in this style:—
1819 was the most significant year in Shelley’s life in terms of his literary work. In addition to The Cenci and Prometheus Unbound, which we will discuss later, this year saw the creation of several political and satirical poems—most notably the Masque of Anarchy, inspired by the news of the Peterloo massacre. Shelley tried to write short, popular songs to awaken the English people to what he saw as their degradation. However, he lacked the directness needed to make those verses impactful, and the passionate address to the Men of England in his Masque of Anarchy represents the peak of his success in this style:—
Men of England, Heirs of Glory,
Heroes of unwritten story,
Nurslings of one mighty mother,
Hopes of her, and one another!
Rise, like lions after slumber,
In unvanquishable number,
Shake your chains to earth like dew,
Which in sleep had fall’n on you.
Ye are many, they are few.
Men of England, heirs to glory,
Heroes of an unwritten story,
Children of one great mother,
Hopes for her and one another!
Rise, like lions waking from sleep,
In unstoppable numbers,
Shake off your chains like morning dew,
Which had fallen on you while you slept.
You are many, they are few.
Peter Bell the Third, written in this year, and Swellfoot the Tyrant, composed in the following autumn, are remarkable as showing with what keen interest Shelley watched public affairs in England from his exile home; but for my own part, I cannot agree with[Pg 121] those critics who esteem their humour at a high rate. The political poems may profitably be compared with his contemporary correspondence; with the letters, for instance, to Leigh Hunt, November 23rd, 1819; and to Mr. John Gisborne, April 10th, 1822; and with an undated fragment published by Mr. Garnett in the Relics of Shelley, page 84. No student of English political history before the Reform Bill can regard his apprehensions of a great catastrophe as ill-founded. His insight into the real danger to the nation was as penetrating as his suggestion of a remedy was moderate. Those who are accustomed to think of the poet as a visionary enthusiast, will rub their eyes when they read the sober lines in which he warns his friend to be cautious about the security offered by the English Funds. Another letter, dated Lerici, June 29, 1822, illustrates the same practical temper of mind, the same logical application of political principles to questions of public economy.
Peter Bell the Third, written this year, and Swellfoot the Tyrant, created the following autumn, are notable for showing how closely Shelley followed public affairs in England from his exile; however, I personally can’t agree with[Pg 121] those critics who highly value their humor. The political poems can be usefully compared with his contemporary correspondence; for example, the letters to Leigh Hunt on November 23rd, 1819, and to Mr. John Gisborne on April 10th, 1822, as well as an undated fragment published by Mr. Garnett in the Relics of Shelley, page 84. No student of English political history before the Reform Bill can consider his fears of a major catastrophe unfounded. His awareness of the real danger to the nation was as sharp as his proposed solution was reasonable. Those who typically view the poet as a visionary dreamer will be surprised when they read the serious lines in which he cautions his friend to be wary of the security promised by the English Funds. Another letter, dated Lerici, June 29, 1822, exemplifies the same practical mindset and the same logical approach to applying political principles to public economic issues.
That Prometheus Unbound and The Cenci should have been composed in one and the same year must be reckoned among the greatest wonders of literature, not only because of their sublime greatness, but also because of their essential difference. Æschylus, it is well-known, had written a sequel to his Prometheus Bound, in which he showed the final reconciliation between Zeus, the oppressor, and Prometheus, the champion, of humanity. What that reconciliation was, we do not know, because the play is lost, and the fragments are too brief for supporting any probable hypothesis. But Shelley repudiated the notion of compromise. He could not conceive of the Titan “unsaying his high language and quailing before his successful and perfidious adversary.” He, therefore, approached the theme of liberation from a wholly different point of view.[Pg 122] Prometheus in his drama is the humane vindicator of love, justice, and liberty, as opposed to Jove, the tyrannical oppressor, and creator of all evil by his selfish rule. Prometheus is the mind of man idealized, the spirit of our race, as Shelley thought it made to be. Jove is the incarnation of all that thwarts its free development. Thus counterposed, the two chief actors represent the fundamental antitheses of good and evil, liberty and despotism, love and hate. They give the form of personality to Shelley’s Ormuzd-Ahriman dualism already expressed in the first canto of Laon and Cythna; but instead of being represented on the theatre of human life, the strife is now removed into the region of abstractions, vivified by mythopoetry. Prometheus resists Jove to the uttermost, endures all torments, physical and moral, that the tyrant plagues him with, secure in his own strength and calmly expectant of an hour which shall hurl Jove from heaven, and leave the spirit of good triumphant. That hour arrives; Jove disappears; the burdens of the world and men are suddenly removed; a new age of peace and freedom and illimitable energy begins; the whole universe partakes in the emancipation; the spirit of the earth no longer groans in pain, but sings alternate love-songs with his sister orb, the moon; Prometheus is re-united in indissoluble bonds to his old love, Asia. Asia, withdrawn from sight during the first act, but spoken of as waiting in her exile for the fated hour, is the true mate of the human spirit. She is the fairest daughter of Earth and Ocean. Like Aphrodite, she rises in the Ægean near the land called by her name; and in the time of tribulation she dwells in a far Indian vale. She is the Idea of Beauty incarnate, the shadow of the Light of Life which sustains the world and enkindles it with love, the reality of Alastor’s[Pg 123] vision, the breathing image of the awful loveliness apostrophized in the Hymn to Intellectual Beauty, the reflex of the splendour of which Adonais was a part. At the moment of her triumph she grows so beautiful that Ione her sister cannot see her, only feels her influence. The essential thought of Shelley’s creed was that the universe is penetrated, vitalized, made real by a spirit, which he sometimes called the Spirit of Nature, but which is always conceived as more than Life, as that which gives its actuality to Life, and lastly as Love and Beauty. To adore this spirit, to clasp it with affection, and to blend with it, is, he thought, the true object of man. Therefore, the final union of Prometheus with Asia is the consummation of human destinies. Love was the only law Shelley recognized. Unterrified by the grim realities of pain and crime revealed in nature and society, he held fast to the belief that, if we could but pierce to the core of things, if we could but be what we might be, the world and man would both attain to their perfection in eternal love. What resolution through some transcendental harmony was expected by Shelley for the palpable discords in the structure of the universe, we hardly know. He did not give his philosophy systematic form: and his new science of love remains a luminous poetic vision—nowhere more brilliantly set forth than in the “sevenfold hallelujahs and harping symphonies” of this, the final triumph of his lyrical poetry.
That Prometheus Unbound and The Cenci being written in the same year is one of the greatest wonders of literature, not just because of their incredible quality, but also due to their fundamental differences. It's well-known that Æschylus wrote a sequel to his Prometheus Bound, where he depicted the final reconciliation between Zeus, the oppressor, and Prometheus, humanity's champion. We don't know what that reconciliation entailed, as the play is lost and the fragments are too brief to support any likely theory. But Shelley rejected the idea of compromise. He couldn’t imagine the Titan “taking back his bold words and cowering before his deceitful conqueror.” Therefore, he approached the theme of liberation from a completely different perspective.[Pg 122] In Shelley's drama, Prometheus is the humane advocate for love, justice, and freedom, as opposed to Jove, the tyrannical oppressor, who brings evil through his selfish rule. Prometheus embodies the idealized mind of humanity, the spirit of our race as Shelley envisioned it. Jove represents everything that hinders its free development. Set against each other, the two main characters symbolize the core oppositions of good and evil, freedom and tyranny, love and hate. They personify Shelley’s Ormuzd-Ahriman dualism already presented in the first canto of Laon and Cythna; however, instead of being showcased on the stage of human life, their conflict is now set in the realm of abstract ideas, brought to life through mythological poetry. Prometheus stands firm against Jove, enduring all the physical and moral torments inflicted by the tyrant, confident in his strength and patiently awaiting the moment that will cast Jove from heaven and allow goodness to prevail. That moment comes; Jove vanishes; the burdens of the world and humanity are suddenly lifted; a new era of peace, freedom, and boundless energy begins; the entire universe shares in this liberation; the spirit of the earth no longer suffers in pain but sings alternating love songs with his sister orb, the moon; Prometheus reunites in unbreakable bonds with his long-lost love, Asia. Asia, who has been hidden from view during the first act but is mentioned as waiting in her exile for that destined hour, is the true companion of the human spirit. She is the most beautiful daughter of Earth and Ocean. Like Aphrodite, she rises in the Aegean near the land that bears her name; during times of hardship, she resides in a distant Indian valley. She embodies the Idea of Beauty, the shadow of the Light of Life that sustains and ignites the world with love, the reality of Alastor’s[Pg 123] vision, the living image of the stunning beauty celebrated in the Hymn to Intellectual Beauty, and the reflection of the brilliance of which Adonais was a part. At the moment of her triumph, she becomes so beautiful that her sister Ione cannot see her, only feels her presence. The core idea of Shelley’s belief was that the universe is filled, energized, and made real by a spirit, which he sometimes referred to as the Spirit of Nature, but which he always envisioned as being more than just Life, as that which gives reality to Life, and ultimately as Love and Beauty. To worship this spirit, to embrace it with affection, and to unite with it is, he believed, the true purpose of humanity. Therefore, the ultimate union of Prometheus with Asia represents the culmination of human destinies. Love was the only law Shelley recognized. Undeterred by the grim realities of pain and injustice revealed in nature and society, he remained convinced that if we could just reach the essence of things, if we could just become what we are truly meant to be, both the world and humanity would achieve their perfection in eternal love. What kind of resolution Shelley expected for the tangible conflicts in the structure of the universe through some transcendental harmony remains unclear. He did not articulate his philosophy in a systematic way: his new science of love exists as a brilliant poetic vision—nowhere more vividly illustrated than in the “sevenfold hallelujahs and harping symphonies” of this, the final triumph of his lyrical poetry.
In Prometheus, Shelley conceived a colossal work of art, and sketched out the main figures on a scale of surpassing magnificence. While painting in these figures, he seems to reduce their proportions too much to the level of earthly life. He quits his god-creating, heaven-compelling throne of mythopœic inspiration, and descends to[Pg 124] a love-story of Asia and Prometheus. In other words, he does not sustain the visionary and primeval dignity of these incarnated abstractions; nor, on the other hand, has he so elaborated their characters in detail as to give them the substantiality of persons. There is therefore something vague and hollow in both figures. Yet in the subordinate passages of the poem, the true mythopœic faculty—the faculty of finding concrete forms for thought, and of investing emotion with personality—shines forth with extraordinary force and clearness. We feel ourselves in the grasp of a primitive myth-maker while we read the description of Oceanus, and the raptures of the Earth and Moon.
In Prometheus, Shelley created an immense piece of art and outlined the main characters with incredible grandeur. However, while detailing these figures, he seems to shrink their proportions too much to fit into ordinary life. He leaves his god-like, awe-inspiring throne of mythical inspiration and plunges into[Pg 124] a love story between Asia and Prometheus. In other words, he doesn't maintain the visionary and ancient dignity of these embodied ideas; nor has he developed their personalities in enough detail to make them feel like real people. As a result, both figures come across as somewhat vague and lack substance. Yet in the supporting sections of the poem, the true mythical talent—the ability to find tangible forms for thoughts and to give emotion a personality—shines through with remarkable strength and clarity. You can feel the touch of a primitive myth-maker when you read the descriptions of Oceanus, along with the ecstasy of the Earth and Moon.
A genuine liking for Prometheus Unbound may be reckoned the touch-stone of a man’s capacity for understanding lyric poetry. The world in which the action is supposed to move, rings with spirit voices; and what these spirits sing, is melody more purged of mortal dross than any other poet’s ear has caught, while listening to his own heart’s song, or to the rhythms of the world. There are hymns in Prometheus, which seem to realize the miracle of making words, detached from meaning, the substance of a new ethereal music; and yet although their verbal harmony is such, they are never devoid of definite significance for those who understand. Shelley scorned the æsthetics of a school which finds “sense swooning into nonsense” admirable. And if a critic is so dull as to ask what “Life of Life! thy lips enkindle” means, or to whom it is addressed, none can help him any more than one can help a man whose sense of hearing is too gross for the tenuity of a bat’s cry. A voice in the air thus sings the hymn of Asia at the moment of her apotheosis:—
A true appreciation for Prometheus Unbound can be seen as a measure of a person's ability to grasp lyric poetry. The world where the story takes place resonates with spirit voices, and the melodies they sing are cleaner and more refined than anything else a poet has ever heard, whether listening to their own inner thoughts or the rhythms of existence. There are hymns in Prometheus that achieve the incredible feat of transforming words, independent of meaning, into a new, ethereal music; and while their verbal beauty is striking, they always carry clear significance for those who understand. Shelley rejected the aesthetics of a school that finds “sense swooning into nonsense” praiseworthy. If a critic is so obtuse as to question what “Life of Life! thy lips enkindle” means or whom it is directed towards, no one can assist him any more than one can help someone whose hearing is too dull to perceive the faint sound of a bat's cry. A voice in the air thus sings the hymn of Asia at the moment of her elevation:—
[Pg 125]
Life of Life! thy lips enkindle
With their love the breath between them;
And thy smiles before they dwindle
Make the cold air fire; then screen them
In those looks where whoso gazes
Faints, entangled in their mazes.
Child of Light! thy limbs are burning
Through the vest which seems to hide them,
As the radiant lines of morning
Through the clouds, ere they divide them;
And this atmosphere divinest
Shrouds thee wheresoe’er thou shinest.
Fair are others; none beholds thee.
But thy voice sounds low and tender,
Like the fairest, for it folds thee
From the sight, that liquid splendour,
And all feel, yet see thee never,
As I feel now, lost for ever!
Lamp of Earth! where’er thou movest
Its dim shapes are clad with brightness,
And the souls of whom thou lovest
Walk upon the winds with lightness,
Till they fail, as I am failing,
Dizzy, lost, yet unbewailing!
[Pg 125]
Life of Life! your lips spark a fire
With their love in the space between them;
And your smiles, before they fade
Make the cold air feel warm, then hide them.
In those looks where anyone who gazes
Faints, caught in their twists and turns.
Child of Light! your limbs are glowing
Through the clothing that appears to cover them,
Like the bright rays of morning
Through the clouds, before they break apart;
And this divine atmosphere
Covers you wherever you shine.
Other people might be beautiful; no one sees you.
But your voice sounds calm and soothing,
Like the loveliest, for it wraps you
From my perspective, that flowing brilliance,
And everyone feels you, yet never sees you,
As I feel now, lost forever!
Lamp of Earth! wherever you go
Its dull shapes gleam with brightness,
And the souls of those you love
Walk softly on the winds,
Until they fade, like I am fading,
Dizzy, lost, yet without lament!
It has been said that Shelley, as a landscape painter, is decidedly Turneresque; and there is much in Prometheus Unbound to justify this opinion. The scale of colour is light and aerial, and the darker shadows are omitted. An excess of luminousness seems to be continually radiated from the objects at which he looks; and in this radiation of many-coloured lights, the outline itself is apt to be a little misty. Shelley, moreover, pierced through things to their spiritual essence. The actual world was less for him than that which lies within it and beyond it. “I seek,” he says himself, “in what I see, the manifestation of [Pg 126]something beyond the present and tangible object.” For him, as for the poet described by one of the spirit voices in Prometheus, the bees in the ivy-bloom are scarcely heeded; they become in his mind,—
It’s been said that Shelley, as a landscape painter, is definitely influenced by Turner; and there’s a lot in Prometheus Unbound to support this view. The color palette is light and airy, with darker shadows left out. There’s a constant radiance of light coming from the objects he observes; in this play of vibrant colors, the outlines can be a bit blurry. Shelley also penetrated the surface of things to grasp their spiritual essence. The physical world mattered less to him than what lies within it and beyond it. “I seek,” he states, “in what I see, the manifestation of [Pg 126]something beyond the present and tangible object.” For him, as for the poet expressed by one of the spirit voices in Prometheus, the bees in the ivy-blossom are hardly noticed; they become, in his mind,—
Forms more real than living man,
Nurslings of immortality.
Forms more real than living man,
Nurtured by immortality.
And yet who could have brought the bees, the lake, the sun, the bloom, more perfectly before us than that picture does?[26] What vignette is more exquisitely coloured and finished than the little study of a pair of halcyons in the third act?[27] Blake is perhaps the only artist who could have illustrated this drama. He might have shadowed forth the choirs of spirits, the trailing voices and their thrilling songs, phantasmal Demogorgon, and the charioted Hour. Prometheus, too, with his “flowing limbs,” has just Blake’s fault of impersonation—the touch of unreality in that painter’s Adam.
And yet who could have showcased the bees, the lake, the sun, and the flowers more perfectly than that painting does?[26] What scene is more beautifully colored and finished than the little depiction of a pair of kingfishers in the third act?[27] Blake might be the only artist who could have illustrated this play. He could have captured the choirs of spirits, the echoing voices and their mesmerizing songs, the ghostly Demogorgon, and the chariot-riding Hour. Prometheus, too, with his “flowing limbs,” shares Blake’s flaw of personification—the hint of unreality in that painter’s Adam.
Passing to The Cenci, we change at once the moral and artistic atmosphere. The lyrical element, except for one most lovely dirge, is absent. Imagery and description are alike sternly excluded. Instead of soaring to the empyrean, our feet are firmly planted on the earth. In exchange for radiant visions of future perfection, we are brought into the sphere of dreadful passions—all the agony, endurance, and half-maddened action, of which luckless human innocence is capable. To tell the legend of Beatrice Cenci here, is hardly needed. Her father, a monster of vice and cruelty, was bent upon breaking her spirit by imprisonment, torture, and nameless outrage. At last her patience ended; and finding no redress in human justice, no champion of her helplessness in living man, she[Pg 127] wrought his death. For this she died upon the scaffold, together with her step-mother and her brothers, who had aided in the execution of the murder. The interest of The Cenci, and it is overwhelmingly great, centres in Beatrice and her father; from these two chief actors in the drama, all the other characters fall away into greater or less degrees of unsubstantiality. Perhaps Shelley intended this—as the maker of a bas-relief contrives two or three planes of figures for the presentation of his ruling group. Yet there appears to my mind a defect of accomplishment, rather than a deliberate intention, in the delineation of Orsino. He seems meant to be the wily, crafty, Machiavellian reptile, whose calculating wickedness should form a contrast to the dæmonic, reckless, almost maniacal fiendishness of old Francesco Cenci. But this conception of him wavers; his love for Beatrice is too delicately tinted, and he is suffered to break down with an infirmity of conscience alien to such a nature. On the other hand the uneasy vacillations of Giacomo, and the irresolution, born of feminine weakness and want of fibre, in Lucrezia, serve to throw the firm will of Beatrice into prominent relief; while her innocence, sustained through extraordinary suffering in circumstances of exceptional horror—the innocence of a noble nature thrust by no act of its own but by its wrongs beyond the pale of ordinary womankind—is contrasted with the merely childish guiltlessness of Bernardo. Beatrice rises to her full height in the fifth act, dilates and grows with the approach of danger, and fills the whole scene with her spirit on the point of death. Her sublime confidence in the justice and essential rightness of her action, the glance of self-assured purity with which she annihilates the cut-throat brought to testify against her, her song in prison, and her[Pg 128] tender solicitude for the frailer Lucrezia, are used with wonderful dramatic skill for the fulfilment of a feminine ideal at once delicate and powerful. Once and once only does she yield to ordinary weakness; it is when the thought crosses her mind that she may meet her father in the other world, as once he came to her on earth.
Moving to The Cenci, we immediately shift the moral and artistic tone. The lyrical element, aside from one beautiful dirge, is missing. Imagery and description are strictly excluded. Instead of soaring to great heights, our feet are firmly grounded on the earth. Instead of shining visions of future perfection, we encounter the realm of dreadful passions—all the pain, endurance, and near-madness that unfortunate human innocence can bear. The story of Beatrice Cenci hardly needs retelling here. Her father, a cruel and vile monster, aimed to break her spirit through imprisonment, torture, and unspeakable abuse. Eventually, her patience ran out; finding no justice in the world, no champion to help her, she[Pg 127] caused his death. For this, she was executed alongside her stepmother and brothers, who had assisted in the murder. The main focus of The Cenci—and it is immensely strong—centers on Beatrice and her father; all other characters pale in comparison to these two central figures. Perhaps Shelley intended this, much like a sculptor highlights a few figures in a relief around a central group. Yet, I perceive a flaw in the characterization of Orsino rather than a deliberate choice. He seems intended to be a cunning, Machiavellian character whose calculating evil contrasts with the demonic, reckless, almost maniacal cruelty of old Francesco Cenci. However, this portrayal is inconsistent; his love for Beatrice feels too soft, and he is allowed to waver with a conscience that seems foreign to his nature. In contrast, the indecisive nature of Giacomo and the weakness seen in Lucrezia highlight Beatrice's strong will; while her purity, maintained through extraordinary suffering in horrific circumstances—an innocence noble in nature, forced beyond the limits of regular womanhood by her wrongs—is contrasted with the naive innocence of Bernardo. Beatrice reaches her full power in the fifth act, expanding and growing as danger approaches, filling the scene with her spirit even as death looms. Her unwavering faith in the justice and righteousness of her actions, the look of assured purity with which she confronts the assassin brought to testify against her, her song in prison, and her[Pg 128] gentle care for the more fragile Lucrezia are crafted with incredible dramatic skill to fulfill a feminine ideal that is both delicate and powerful. She only once gives in to ordinary weakness; it’s when she wonders if she might encounter her father in the afterlife as he once came to her in life.
Shelley dedicated The Cenci to Leigh Hunt, saying that he had striven in this tragedy to cast aside the subjective manner of his earlier work, and to produce something at once more popular and more concrete, more sober in style, and with a firmer grasp on the realities of life. He was very desirous of getting it acted, and wrote to Peacock requesting him to offer it at Covent Garden. Miss O’Neil, he thought, would play the part of Beatrice admirably. The manager, however, did not take this view; averring that the subject rendered it incapable of being even submitted to an actress like Miss O’Neil. Shelley’s self-criticism is always so valuable, that it may be well here to collect what he said about the two great dramas of 1819. Concerning The Cenci he wrote to Peacock:—“It is written without any of the peculiar feelings and opinions which characterise my other compositions; I having attended simply to the impartial development of such characters, as it is probable the persons represented really were, together with the greatest degree of popular effect to be produced by such a development.” “Cenci is written for the multitude, and ought to sell well.” “I believe it singularly fitted for the stage.” “The Cenci is a work of art; it is not coloured by my feelings, nor obscured by my metaphysics. I don’t think much of it. It gave me less trouble than anything I have written of the same length.” Prometheus, on the other hand, he tells Ollier, “is my favourite poem; I charge you, [Pg 129]therefore, specially to pet him and feed him with fine ink and good paper”—which was duly done. Again:—“For Prometheus, I expect and desire no great sale; Prometheus was never intended for more than five or six persons; it is in my judgment of a higher character than anything I have yet attempted, and is perhaps less an imitation of anything that has gone before it; it is original, and cost me severe mental labour.” Shelley was right in judging that The Cenci would be comparatively popular; this was proved by the fact that it went through two editions in his lifetime. The value he set upon Prometheus as the higher work, will hardly be disputed. Unique in the history of literature, and displaying the specific qualities of its author at their height, the world could less easily afford to lose this drama than The Cenci, even though that be the greatest tragedy composed in English since the death of Shakespere. For reasons which will be appreciated by lovers of dramatic poetry, I refrain from detaching portions of these two plays. Those who desire to make themselves acquainted with their author’s genius, must devote long and patient study to the originals in their entirety.
Shelley dedicated The Cenci to Leigh Hunt, saying that he tried to move away from the personal style of his earlier work, aiming to create something that was more accessible and concrete, more straightforward in style, and with a better grip on the realities of life. He was very eager to have it performed, and wrote to Peacock asking him to suggest it for Covent Garden. He believed Miss O'Neil would play Beatrice wonderfully. However, the manager disagreed, claiming that the subject matter made it unsuitable for an actress like Miss O'Neil. Shelley’s self-reflection is always valuable, so it's worth noting what he said about the two significant dramas of 1819. Regarding The Cenci, he wrote to Peacock:—“It is written without any of the specific feelings and opinions that characterize my other works; I've focused solely on the unbiased portrayal of characters that probably reflect the people depicted, alongside creating the greatest popular impact through this portrayal.” “Cenci is written for the masses and should sell well.” “I believe it is particularly suited for the stage.” “The Cenci is a work of art; it isn’t tinted by my emotions nor clouded by my philosophical thoughts. I don’t think much of it. It caused me less trouble than anything else I’ve written of the same length.” On the other hand, he tells Ollier, “Prometheus is my favorite poem; I ask you, [Pg 129] therefore, to treat it well and supply it with quality ink and good paper”—which was duly provided. Again:—“For Prometheus, I expect no significant sales; Prometheus was never meant for more than five or six people; in my opinion, it has a higher quality than anything I’ve attempted so far, and is perhaps less of an imitation of previous works; it is original and required intense mental effort.” Shelley was correct in thinking that The Cenci would be relatively popular; this was evidenced by the fact that it went through two editions during his lifetime. The value he placed on Prometheus as the superior work is unlikely to be disputed. Unique in literary history and showcasing the specific traits of its author at their peak, the world could less afford to lose this drama than The Cenci, even though that is the greatest tragedy written in English since Shakespeare's death. For reasons appreciated by fans of dramatic poetry, I refrain from pulling sections from these two plays. Those wishing to understand their author’s genius must spend long and patient study with the originals in their entirety.
Prometheus Unbound, like the majority of Shelley’s works, fell still-born from the press. It furnished punsters with a joke, however, which went the round of several papers; this poem, they cried, is well named, for who would bind it? Of criticism that deserves the name, Shelley got absolutely nothing in his lifetime. The stupid but venomous reviews which gave him occasional pain, but which he mostly laughed at, need not now be mentioned. It is not much to any purpose to abuse the authors of mere rubbish. The real lesson to be learned from such of them as may possibly have been sincere, as well as from the failure of his contemporaries to appreciate[Pg 130] his genius—the sneers of Moore, the stupidity of Campbell, the ignorance of Wordsworth, the priggishness of Southey, or the condescending tone of Keats—is that nothing is more difficult than for lesser men or equals to pay just homage to the greatest in their lifetime. Those who may be interested in studying Shelley’s attitude toward his critics, should read a letter addressed to Ollier from Florence, October 15, 1819, soon after he had seen the vile attack upon him in the Quarterly, comparing this with the fragments of an expostulatory letter to the Editor, and the preface to Adonais.[28] It is clear that, though he bore scurrilous abuse with patience, he was prepared if needful to give blow for blow. On the 11th of June, 1821, he wrote to Ollier:—“As yet I have laughed; but woe to those scoundrels if they should once make me lose my temper!” The stanzas on the Quarterly in Adonais, and the invective against Lord Eldon, show what Shelley could have done if he had chosen to castigate the curs. Meanwhile the critics achieved what they intended. Shelley, as Trelawny emphatically tells us, was universally shunned, coldly treated by Byron’s friends at Pisa, and regarded as a monster by such of the English in Italy as had not made his personal acquaintance. On one occasion he is even said to have been knocked down in a post-office by some big bully, who escaped before he could obtain his name and address; but this is one of the stories rendered doubtful by lack of precise details.
Prometheus Unbound, like most of Shelley’s works, was released to little fanfare. It did, however, provide some joke material for punsters, as they humorously noted that the poem is aptly named since who would want to bind it? During his lifetime, Shelley received no noteworthy criticism. The foolish but spiteful reviews that occasionally bothered him—mostly he laughed them off—don't need to be discussed now. It’s not particularly useful to criticize those who produce mere trash. The main takeaway from the few critics who may have been sincere, as well as from his contemporaries failing to recognize his genius—the mockery from Moore, the ignorance of Campbell, the blindness of Wordsworth, the pretentiousness of Southey, and the patronizing tone of Keats—is that it's incredibly hard for lesser poets or even equals to properly acknowledge the greatest in their own time. Anyone interested in examining Shelley’s response to his critics should read a letter he wrote to Ollier from Florence on October 15, 1819, shortly after he encountered the vile attack in the Quarterly, and compare it with fragments of a letter he wrote to the Editor, plus the preface to Adonais.[28] It’s evident that while he tolerated the scornful abuse with patience, he was ready to respond if necessary. On June 11, 1821, he wrote to Ollier: “So far, I've laughed; but woe be to those scoundrels if they provoke me!” The verses about the Quarterly in Adonais and his attacks on Lord Eldon illustrate what Shelley could have done if he chose to retaliate against the knaves. Meanwhile, the critics succeeded in their intentions. As Trelawny pointed out, Shelley was widely avoided, treated coldly by Byron’s friends in Pisa, and considered a monster by those English in Italy who hadn’t met him personally. There's even a claim that he was knocked down in a post office by a big bully, who ran off before he could get his name and address, but this story is one of those that becomes questionable due to a lack of concrete details.
CHAPTER VI.
RESIDENCE AT PISA.
Living in Pisa.
On the 26th of January, 1820, the Shelleys established themselves at Pisa. From this date forward to the 7th of July, 1822, Shelley’s life divides itself into two periods of unequal length; the first spent at Pisa, the baths of San Giuliano, and Leghorn; the second at Lerici on the Bay of Spezia. Without entering into minute particulars of dates or recording minor changes of residence, it is possible to treat of the first and longer period in general. The house he inhabited at Pisa was on the south side of the Arno. After a few months he became the neighbour of Lord Byron, who engaged the Palazzo Lanfranchi in order to be near him; and here many English and Italian friends gathered round them. Among these must be mentioned in the first place Captain Medwin, whose recollections of the Pisan residence are of considerable value, and next Captain Trelawny, who has left a record of Shelley’s last days only equalled in vividness by Hogg’s account of the Oxford period, and marked by signs of more unmistakable accuracy. Not less important members of this private circle were Mr. and Mrs. Edward Elleker Williams, with whom Shelley and his wife lived on terms of the closest friendship. Among[Pg 132] foreigners, the physician Vaccà, the improvisatore Sgricci, and the Greek prince Mavrocordato, have to be recorded. It will be seen from this enumeration that Shelley was no longer solitary; and indeed it would appear that now, upon the eve of his accidental death, he had begun to enjoy an immunity from many of his previous sufferings. Life expanded before him: his letters show that he was concentrating his powers and preparing for a fresh flight; and the months, though ever productive of poetic masterpieces, promised a still more magnificent birth in the future.
On January 26, 1820, the Shelleys settled in Pisa. From that date until July 7, 1822, Shelley’s life can be divided into two unequal periods: the first spent in Pisa, the baths of San Giuliano, and Leghorn; the second in Lerici on the Bay of Spezia. Without going into specific dates or minor changes of residence, we can discuss the first and longer period in general. The house he lived in at Pisa was located on the south side of the Arno. After a few months, he became neighbors with Lord Byron, who rented the Palazzo Lanfranchi to be close to him, and many English and Italian friends gathered around them. Among the most notable were Captain Medwin, whose memories of their time in Pisa are very valuable, and Captain Trelawny, who gave a vivid account of Shelley’s final days, rivaled only by Hogg’s description of the Oxford period, with signs of more unmistakable accuracy. Also important in this close-knit circle were Mr. and Mrs. Edward Elleker Williams, with whom Shelley and his wife shared a strong friendship. Among the foreigners were the physician Vaccà, the improvisatore Sgricci, and the Greek prince Mavrocordato. This list shows that Shelley was no longer alone; in fact, it seems that as he neared his untimely death, he had started to experience relief from many of his past struggles. Life was expanding for him: his letters reveal that he was focusing his energy and preparing for a new creative burst; and although these months produced many poetic masterpieces, they promised an even more magnificent creation in the future.
In the summer and autumn of 1820, Shelley produced some of his most genial poems: the Letter to Maria Gisborne, which might be mentioned as a pendent to Julian and Maddalo for its treatment of familiar things; the Ode to a Skylark, that most popular of all his lyrics; the Witch of Atlas, unrivalled as an Ariel-flight of fairy fancy; and the Ode to Naples, which, together with the Ode to Liberty, added a new lyric form to English literature. In the winter he wrote the Sensitive Plant, prompted thereto, we are told, by the flowers which crowded Mrs. Shelley’s drawing-room, and exhaled their sweetness to the temperate Italian sunlight. Whether we consider the number of these poems or their diverse character, ranging from verse separated by an exquisitely subtle line from simple prose to the most impassioned eloquence and the most ethereal imagination, we shall be equally astonished. Every chord of the poet’s lyre is touched, from the deep bass string that echoes the diurnal speech of such a man as Shelley was, to the fine vibrations of a treble merging its rarity of tone in accents super-sensible to ordinary ears. One passage from the Letter to Maria Gisborne may here be[Pg 133] quoted, not for its poetry, but for the light it casts upon the circle of his English friends.
In the summer and autumn of 1820, Shelley created some of his most uplifting poems: the Letter to Maria Gisborne, which could be mentioned alongside Julian and Maddalo for its approach to familiar themes; the Ode to a Skylark, his most popular lyric; the Witch of Atlas, unmatched as a whimsical flight of fairy imagination; and the Ode to Naples, which, together with the Ode to Liberty, introduced a new lyrical style to English literature. In the winter, he wrote the Sensitive Plant, inspired by the flowers that filled Mrs. Shelley’s drawing-room, releasing their fragrance to the gentle Italian sunlight. Whether we look at the sheer number of these poems or their varied styles, ranging from verses beautifully close to simple prose to the most passionate eloquence and the most delicate imagination, we will be equally amazed. Every string of the poet's lyre is played, from the deep bass that echoes the everyday words of someone like Shelley to the fine notes of a treble that blends its rare tone into sounds beyond ordinary hearing. One passage from the Letter to Maria Gisborne may here be [Pg 133] quoted, not for its poetry, but for the insight it provides into his circle of English friends.
You are now
In London, that great sea, whose ebb and flow
At once is deaf and loud, and on the shore
Vomits its wrecks, and still howls on for more.
Yet in its depth what treasures! You will see
That which was Godwin,—greater none than he
Though fallen—and fallen on evil times—to stand
Among the spirits of our age and land,
Before the dread tribunal of To come
The foremost, while Rebuke cowers pale and dumb.
You will see Coleridge—he who sits obscure
In the exceeding lustre and the pure
Intense irradiation of a mind,
Which, with its own internal lightning blind,
Flags wearily through darkness and despair—
A cloud-encircled meteor of the air,
A hooded eagle among blinking owls.
You will see Hunt; one of those happy souls
Which are the salt of the earth, and without whom
This world would smell like what it is—a tomb;
Who is, what others seem. His room no doubt
Is still adorned by many a cast from Shout,
With graceful flowers tastefully placed about;
And coronals of bay from ribbons hung,
And brighter wreaths in neat disorder flung,
The gifts of the most learn’d among some dozens
Of female friends, sisters-in-law, and cousins.
And there is he with his eternal puns,
Which beat the dullest brain for smiles, like duns
Thundering for money at a poet’s door;
Alas! it is no use to say, “I’m poor!”—
Or oft in graver mood, when he will look
Things wiser than were ever read in book,
Except in Shakespere’s wisest tenderness.
You will see Hogg; and I cannot express
His virtues, though I know that they are great,
Because he locks, then barricades the gate
[Pg 134]Within which they inhabit. Of his wit
And wisdom, you’ll cry out when you are bit.
He is a pearl within an oyster-shell,
One of the richest of the deep. And there
Is English Peacock, with his mountain fair,—
Turn’d into a Flamingo, that shy bird
That gleams in the Indian air. Have you not heard
When a man marries, dies, or turns Hindoo,
His best friends hear no more of him. But you
Will see him, and will like him too, I hope,
With the milk-white Snowdonian antelope
Match’d with this camelopard. His fine wit
Makes such a wound, the knife is lost in it;
A strain too learnèd for a shallow age,
Too wise for selfish bigots; let his page
Which charms the chosen spirits of the time,
Fold itself up for the serener clime
Of years to come, and find its recompense
In that just expectation. Wit and sense,
Virtue and human knowledge; all that might
Make this dull world a business of delight,
Are all combined in Horace Smith. And these,
With some exceptions, which I need not tease
Your patience by descanting on, are all
You and I know in London.
You're now
In London, that vast sea, whose rise and fall
Can be both silent and thunderous, and on the shore
Spews its wrecks, still howling for more.
Yet in its depths, what treasures await! You’ll discover
What was Godwin—none greater than he,
Though he has fallen—and fallen on hard times—to stand
Among the spirits of our age and land,
Before the terrifying judgment of To come
The foremost, while Rebuke stands pale and silent.
You’ll see Coleridge—he who sits hidden
In the immense brilliance and purity
Of a mind,
Which, with its own internal lightning blinding,
Wanders wearily through darkness and despair—
A cloud-enshrouded meteor in the sky,
A cloaked eagle among blinking owls.
You’ll see Hunt; one of those joyful souls
Who are the salt of the earth, without whom
This world would smell like what it truly is—a tomb;
Who is what others pretend to be. His room is likely
Still decorated with many a cast from Shout,
With lovely flowers artfully arranged;
And garlands of bay from ribbons hung,
And brighter wreaths tossed about in neat disarray,
The gifts from the most learned of female friends,
Sisters-in-law, and cousins.
And there he is with his endless puns,
Which tease the dullest minds for smiles, like bills
Pounding for payment at a poet’s door;
Alas! it’s no use to say, “I’m broke!”—
Or often in a more serious mood, when he’ll share
Thoughts wiser than anything found in books,
Except in Shakespeare’s most tender moments.
You’ll see Hogg; and I can’t quite describe
His virtues, though I know they’re significant,
Because he locks, then barricades the gate
[Pg 134]Within which they reside. Of his wit
And wisdom, you’ll cry out when you’re bitten.
He is a pearl within an oyster shell,
One of the richest from the depths. And there
Is English Peacock, with his mountain fair—
Turned into a Flamingo, that elusive bird
That shines in the Indian air. Haven’t you heard
When a man marries, dies, or converts to Hindoo,
His best friends hear no more of him. But you
Will see him, and I hope you’ll like him too,
With the milk-white Snowdonian antelope
Matched with this giraffe. His sharp wit
Makes such a deep impact, the knife is lost within it;
A style too sophisticated for a shallow age,
Too wise for self-serving bigots; let his pages
Which enchant the chosen spirits of the time,
Fold themselves for the calmer clime
Of future years, finding their reward
In that fair expectation. Wit and sense,
Virtue and human knowledge; everything that could
Make this dull world a source of delight,
Are all combined in Horace Smith. And these,
With a few exceptions, which I won’t test
Your patience by elaborating on, are all
You and I know in London.
Captain Medwin, who came late in the autumn of 1820, at his cousin’s invitation, to stay with the Shelleys, has recorded many interesting details of their Pisan life, as well as valuable notes of Shelley’s conversation. “It was nearly seven years since we had parted, but I should have immediately recognized him in a crowd. His figure was emaciated, and somewhat bent, owing to near-sightedness, and his being forced to lean over his books, with his eyes almost touching them; his hair, still profuse, and curling naturally, was partially interspersed with grey; but his appearance was youthful. There was also a freshness and purity in his complexion that he never[Pg 135] lost.” Not long after his arrival, Medwin suffered from a severe and tedious illness. “Shelley tended me like a brother. He applied my leeches, administered my medicines, and during six weeks that I was confined to my room, was assiduous and unintermitting in his affectionate care of me.” The poet’s solitude and melancholy at this time impressed his cousin very painfully. Though he was producing a long series of imperishable poems, he did not take much interest in his work. “I am disgusted with writing,” he once said, “and were it not for an irresistible impulse, that predominates my better reason, should discontinue so doing.” The brutal treatment he had lately received from the Quarterly Review, the calumnies which pursued him, and the coldness of all but a very few friends, checked his enthusiasm for composition. Of this there is abundant proof in his correspondence. In a letter to Leigh Hunt, dated Jan. 25, 1822, he says: “My faculties are shaken to atoms and torpid. I can write nothing; and if Adonais had no success, and excited no interest, what incentive can I have to write?” Again: “I write little now. It is impossible to compose except under the strong excitement of an assurance of finding sympathy in what you write.” Lord Byron’s company proved now, as before, a check rather than an incentive to production: “I do not write; I have lived too long near Lord Byron, and the sun has extinguished the glow-worm; for I cannot hope, with St. John, that the light came into the world and the world knew it not.” “I despair of rivalling Lord Byron, as well I may, and there is no other with whom it is worth contending.” To Ollier, in 1820, he wrote: “I doubt whether I shall write more. I could be content either with the hell or the paradise of poetry; but the torments of its purgatory[Pg 136] vex me, without exciting my powers sufficiently to put an end to the vexation.” It was not that his spirit was cowed by the Reviews, or that he mistook the sort of audience he had to address. He more than once acknowledged that, while Byron wrote for the many, his poems were intended for the understanding few. Yet the συνετοὶ, as he called them, gave him but scanty encouragement. The cold phrases of kindly Horace Smith show that he had not comprehended Prometheus Unbound; and Shelley whimsically complains that even intelligent and sympathetic critics confounded the ideal passion described in Epipsychidion with the love affairs of “a servant-girl and her sweetheart.” This almost incomprehensible obtuseness on the part of men who ought to have known better, combined with the coarse abuse of vulgar scribblers, was enough to make a man so sincerely modest as Shelley doubt his powers, or shrink from the severe labour of developing them.[29] “The decision of the cause,” he wrote to Mr. Gisborne, “whether or no I am a poet, is removed from the present time to the hour when our posterity shall assemble; but the court is a very severe one, and I fear that the verdict will be, guilty—death.” Deep down in his own heart he had, however, less doubt: “This I know,” he said to Medwin, “that whether in prosing or in versing, there is something in my writings that shall live for ever.” And again he writes to Hunt: “I am full of thoughts and plans, and should do something, if the feeble and irritable frame which encloses it was willing to obey the spirit. I fancy that then I should do great things.” It seems almost certain that the incompleteness of many longer works[Pg 137] designed in the Italian period, the abandonment of the tragedy on Tasso’s story, the unfinished state of Charles I., and the failure to execute the cherished plan of a drama suggested by the Book of Job, were due to the depressing effects of ill-health and external discouragement. Poetry with Shelley was no light matter. He composed under the pressure of intense excitement, and he elaborated his first draughts with minute care and severe self-criticism.
Captain Medwin, who arrived in the fall of 1820 at his cousin's invitation to stay with the Shelleys, recorded many interesting details of their life in Pisa, as well as valuable notes of Shelley’s conversations. “It had been nearly seven years since we last saw each other, but I would have recognized him immediately in a crowd. His frame was thin and somewhat hunched due to nearsightedness, forcing him to lean over his books, his eyes almost touching the pages; his hair, still thick and naturally curly, had some grey mixed in, yet he appeared youthful. There was a freshness and purity in his complexion that he never[Pg 135] lost.” Shortly after his arrival, Medwin experienced a severe and protracted illness. “Shelley cared for me like a brother. He applied my leeches, gave me my medications, and during the six weeks I was confined to my room, he was constantly and unwaveringly attentive to my needs.” The poet’s solitude and sadness at this time deeply affected his cousin. Even though he was creating a long series of unforgettable poems, he wasn't very engaged in his work. “I’m fed up with writing,” he once said, “and if it weren’t for an overwhelming impulse that overcomes my better judgment, I’d stop altogether.” The harsh criticism he’d recently received from the Quarterly Review, the slander that followed him, and the indifference from all but a few friends dampened his enthusiasm for writing. There is plenty of evidence of this in his letters. In a letter to Leigh Hunt dated Jan. 25, 1822, he stated: “My abilities are shattered and numb. I can write nothing; and if Adonais had no success and sparked no interest, what motivation do I have to continue?” He added: “I write very little now. It’s impossible to create unless there’s strong assurance of finding sympathy in what you write.” Lord Byron’s company continued to be more of a hindrance than a motivation for him to write: “I do not write; I have spent too long in close proximity to Lord Byron, and the light has extinguished the glow-worm; for I cannot hope, like St. John, that the light came into the world and the world knew it not.” “I despair of matching Lord Byron, and rightly so, as there’s no one else worth competing with.” To Ollier in 1820, he wrote: “I’m not sure if I’ll write more. I could be satisfied with either the hell or paradise of poetry; but the tortures of its purgatory[Pg 136] bother me, without inspiring my talents enough to end the annoyance.” It wasn’t that his spirit was crushed by the reviews or that he misjudged the kind of audience he had to reach. He acknowledged multiple times that, while Byron wrote for the masses, his poems were intended for the understanding few. Yet those few, as he referred to them, gave him limited encouragement. The cold remarks from kindly Horace Smith indicated that he hadn’t grasped Prometheus Unbound; and Shelley humorously noted that even intelligent and sympathetic critics confused the ideal passion described in Epipsychidion with the romantic entanglements of “a servant-girl and her boyfriend.” This nearly unbelievable ignorance from those who should have understood better, combined with the crude insults from common scribblers, made someone as genuinely modest as Shelley doubt his abilities or shy away from the hard work of developing them.[29] “The ruling of the question,” he wrote to Mr. Gisborne, “whether or not I am a poet, is postponed to a time when our descendants will gather; but the court is very harsh, and I fear the verdict will be, guilty—death.” Yet deep down in his heart he had less doubt: “This I know,” he told Medwin, “that whether in prose or verse, there is something in my writings that will last forever.” And again he wrote to Hunt: “I am full of thoughts and plans, and I should create something, if the weak and irritable body I inhabit would only comply with the spirit. I think that if it did, I would accomplish great things.” It seems almost certain that the incompleteness of many longer works[Pg 137] conceived during his time in Italy, the abandonment of the tragedy based on Tasso’s story, the unfinished status of Charles I., and the failure to execute the cherished plan for a drama suggested by the Book of Job were due to the discouraging effects of poor health and external setbacks. Poetry for Shelley was no trivial matter. He wrote under the pressure of intense excitement, and he refined his first drafts with meticulous care and rigorous self-criticism.
These words must not be taken as implying that he followed the Virgilian precedent of polishing and reducing the volume of his verses by an anxious exercise of calm reflection, or that he observed the Horatian maxim of deferring their publication till the ninth year. The contrary was notoriously the case with him. Yet it is none the less proved by the state of his manuscripts that his compositions, even as we now possess them, were no mere improvisations. The passage already quoted from his Defence of Poetry shows the high ideal he had conceived of the poet’s duty toward his art; and it may be confidently asserted that his whole literary career was one long struggle to emerge from the incoherence of his earlier efforts, into the clearness of expression and precision of form that are the index of mastery over style. At the same time it was inconsistent with his most firmly rooted æsthetic principles, to attempt composition except under an impulse approaching to inspiration. To imperil his life by the fiery taxing of all his faculties, moral, intellectual and physical, and to undergo the discipline exacted by his own fastidious taste, with no other object in view than the frigid compliments of a few friends, was more than even Shelley’s enthusiasm could endure. He, therefore, at this period required the powerful stimulus of some highly exciting cause from without to determine his activity.
These words shouldn't be interpreted as suggesting that he followed Virgil's example of carefully polishing and trimming his verses through calm reflection, or that he adhered to Horace's rule of delaying publication until the ninth year. In fact, the opposite was widely known about him. Still, the condition of his manuscripts demonstrates that his works, even as we see them now, were not just spur-of-the-moment creations. The previously mentioned excerpt from his Defence of Poetry illustrates the high standard he set for the poet’s responsibility to their art; and it can be confidently said that his entire literary journey was a continuous effort to move from the confusion of his earlier works to the clarity and precision that signify mastery of style. However, it was counter to his deeply held aesthetic beliefs to write without a strong impulse of inspiration. Risking his life through the intense strain on all his abilities—moral, intellectual, and physical—and enduring the discipline demanded by his own exacting taste, with no other aim than the cold praise of a few friends, was more than even Shelley’s passion could handle. Thus, during this time, he needed a strong external motivation from a compelling cause to spark his creative output.
[Pg 138]Such external stimulus came to Shelley from three quarters early in the year 1821. Among his Italian acquaintances at Pisa, was a clever but disreputable Professor, of whom Medwin draws a very piquant portrait. This man one day related the sad story of a beautiful and noble lady, the Contessina Emilia Viviani, who had been confined by her father in a dismal convent of the suburbs, to await her marriage with a distasteful husband. Shelley, fired as ever by a tale of tyranny, was eager to visit the fair captive. The Professor accompanied him and Medwin to the convent-parlour, where they found her more lovely than even the most glowing descriptions had led them to expect. Nor was she only beautiful. Shelley soon discovered that she had “cultivated her mind beyond what I have ever met with in Italian women;” and a rhapsody composed by her upon the subject of Uranian Love—Il Vero Amore—justifies the belief that she possessed an intellect of more than ordinary elevation. He took Mrs. Shelley to see her, and both did all they could to make her convent-prison less irksome, by frequent visits, by letters, and by presents of flowers and books. It was not long before Shelley’s sympathy for this unfortunate lady took the form of love, which, however spiritual and Platonic, was not the less passionate. The result was the composition of Epipsychidion, the most unintelligible of all his poems to those who have not assimilated the spirit of Plato’s Symposium and Dante’s Vita Nuova. In it he apostrophizes Emilia Viviani as the incarnation of ideal beauty, the universal loveliness made visible in mortal flesh:—
[Pg 138]Early in 1821, Shelley received some outside inspiration from three different sources. Among his Italian friends in Pisa was a clever but disreputable professor, who Medwin paints a rather amusing picture of. One day, this man shared the tragic story of a beautiful and noble lady, Countess Emilia Viviani, who had been locked away by her father in a grim convent on the outskirts of the city, waiting to marry a man she found repugnant. Shelley, always stirred by tales of oppression, was eager to visit the lovely captive. The professor joined him and Medwin in going to the convent parlor, where they found her even more beautiful than they had imagined. But she was not just physically striking. Shelley quickly realized that she had "developed her mind beyond what I've ever seen in Italian women," and a rhapsody she wrote about Uranian Love—Il Vero Amore—supports the idea that she had an intellect of extraordinary depth. He brought Mrs. Shelley to meet her, and both did everything they could to ease her confinement by visiting her often, writing letters, and giving her flowers and books. Before long, Shelley's sympathy for this unfortunate lady transformed into love, which, although spiritual and Platonic, was still incredibly passionate. This led to the creation of Epipsychidion, the most incomprehensible of all his poems for anyone who hasn’t grasped the essence of Plato's Symposium and Dante's Vita Nuova. In it, he addresses Emilia Viviani as the embodiment of ideal beauty, an expression of universal loveliness made real in human form:—
Seraph of Heaven! too gentle to be human,
Veiling beneath that radiant form of woman
All that is insupportable in thee
Of light, and love, and immortality!
Seraph of Heaven! too kind to be human,
Concealing beneath that shining figure of a woman
Everything unbearable in you
Of light, and love, and eternity!
[Pg 139]He tells her that he loves her, and describes the troubles and deceptions of his earlier manhood, under allegories veiled in deliberate obscurity. The Pandemic and the Uranian Aphrodite have striven for his soul; for though in youth he dedicated himself to the service of ideal beauty, and seemed to find it under many earthly shapes, yet has he ever been deluded. At last Emily appears, and in her he recognizes the truth of the vision veiled from him so many years. She and Mary shall henceforth, like sun and moon, rule the world of love within him. Then he calls on her to fly. They three will escape and live together, far away from men, in an Ægean island. The description of this visionary isle, and of the life to be led there by the fugitives from a dull and undiscerning world, is the most beautiful that has been written this century in the rhymed heroic metre.
[Pg 139]He tells her he loves her and shares the struggles and lies of his younger years, using metaphors shrouded in purposefully confusing language. The Pandemic and the Uranian Aphrodite have battled for his soul; for although in his youth he devoted himself to the pursuit of ideal beauty and seemed to discover it in various earthly forms, he has always been misled. Finally, Emily appears, and in her he sees the truth of the vision that has eluded him for so many years. She and Mary will now, like the sun and moon, govern the world of love within him. Then he urges her to escape. The three of them will flee and live together, far from humanity, on an Aegean island. The portrayal of this imagined isle and the life they will lead there, away from a mundane and unseeing world, is the most beautiful writing of the century in rhymed heroic meter.
It is an isle under Ionian skies,
Beautiful as a wreck of Paradise;
And, for the harbours are not safe and good,
This land would have remained a solitude
But for some pastoral people native there,
Who from the Elysian, clear, and golden air
Draw the last spirit of the age of gold,
Simple and spirited, innocent and bold.
The blue Ægean girds this chosen home,
With ever-changing sound and light and foam
Kissing the sifted sands and caverns hoar;
And all the winds wandering along the shore
Undulate with the undulating tide.
There are thick woods where sylvan forms abide,
And many a fountain, rivulet, and pond,
As clear as elemental diamond,
Or serene morning air. And far beyond,
The mossy tracks made by the goats and deer,
(Which the rough shepherd treads but once a year,)
Pierce into glades, caverns, and bowers, and halls
Built round with ivy, which the waterfalls
[Pg 140]Illumining, with sound that never fails
Accompany the noonday nightingales;
And all the place is peopled with sweet airs.
The light clear element which the isle wears
Is heavy with the scent of lemon-flowers,
Which floats like mist laden with unseen showers,
And falls upon the eyelids like faint sleep;
And from the moss violets and jonquils peep,
And dart their arrowy odour through the brain,
Till you might faint with that delicious pain.
And every motion, odour, beam, and tone,
With that deep music is in unison:
Which is a soul within a soul—they seem
Like echoes of an antenatal dream.
It is an isle ’twixt heaven, air, earth, and sea,
Cradled, and hung in clear tranquillity;
Bright as that wandering Eden, Lucifer,
Washed by the soft blue oceans of young air.
It is a favoured place. Famine or Blight,
Pestilence, War, and Earthquake, never light
Upon its mountain-peaks; blind vultures, they
Sail onward far upon their fatal way.
The wingèd storms, chanting their thunder-psalm
To other lands, leave azure chasms of calm
Over this isle, or weep themselves in dew,
From which its fields and woods ever renew
Their green and golden immortality.
And from the sea there rise, and from the sky
There fall, clear exhalations, soft and bright,
Veil after veil, each hiding some delight,
Which sun or moon or zephyr draws aside,
Till the isle’s beauty, like a naked bride
Glowing at once with love and loveliness,
Blushes and trembles at its own excess:
Yet, like a buried lamp, a soul no less
Burns in the heart of this delicious isle,
An atom of the Eternal, whose own smile
Unfolds itself, and may be felt not seen
O’er the grey rocks, blue waves, and forests green,
Filling their bare and void interstices.
It’s an island beneath Ionian skies,
Beautiful like a piece of Paradise;
And since the harbors aren’t safe or good,
This land would have stayed empty and alone
If not for some simple locals who live here,
Who draw the last spirit from the clear, golden air,
Innocent, spirited, simple, and bold.
The blue Aegean surrounds this chosen home,
With ever-changing sounds, lights, and foam
Kissing the fine sands and ancient caves;
And all the winds wandering along the shore
Move in rhythm with the rolling tide.
There are thick woods where wild forms abide,
And many fountains, streams, and ponds,
As clear as elemental diamonds,
Or the serene morning air. And far beyond,
The mossy paths made by goats and deer,
(Which the rugged shepherd only travels once a year,)
Lead into glades, caves, and shaded bower-halls
Surrounded by ivy, with waterfalls
[Pg 140]Illuminating, their sound never fails
To accompany the nightingales at noon;
And the place is filled with sweet breezes.
The light, pure air that envelops the isle
Is heavy with the scent of lemon blossoms,
Which hangs like mist weighted with unseen rain,
And falls upon your eyelids like gentle sleep;
And from the moss, violets and jonquils peek,
Sending their fragrant arrows through the brain,
Until you might swoon from that delightful ache.
Every movement, scent, beam, and tone,
With that deep music, comes together:
It’s a soul within a soul—they seem
Like echoes of a dream before birth.
It’s an isle between heaven, air, earth, and sea,
Cradled in clear tranquility;
Bright as that wandering Eden, Lucifer,
Washed by the soft blue oceans of gentle air.
It’s a favored place. Famine or Blight,
Pestilence, War, and Earthquake never touch
Its mountain peaks; like blind vultures, they
Move on far away on their deadly path.
The winged storms, singing their thunder-psalm
To other lands, leave calm azure spaces
Over this isle, or weep themselves in dew,
From which its fields and woods ever renew
Their green and golden immortality.
From the sea, and from the sky,
There rise and fall clear exhalations, soft and bright,
Veil after veil, each hiding some delight,
Which sun or moon or breeze reveals,
Till the isle’s beauty, like a naked bride
Glowing with both love and loveliness,
Blushes and trembles at its own excess:
Yet, like a buried lamp, a soul no less
Burns in the heart of this delicious isle,
An atom of the Eternal, whose own smile
Unfolds itself, and can be felt but not seen
Over the gray rocks, blue waves, and green forests,
Filling their empty spaces.
[Pg 141]Shelley did not publish Epipsychidion with his own name. He gave it to the world as the composition of a man who had “died at Florence, as he was preparing for a voyage to one of the Sporades,” and he requested Ollier not to circulate it, except among a few intelligent readers. It may almost be said to have been never published, in such profound silence did it issue from the press. Very shortly after its appearance he described it to Leigh Hunt as “a portion of me already dead,” and added this significant allusion to its subject matter:—“Some of us have in a prior existence been in love with an Antigone, and that makes us find no full content in any mortal tie.” In the letter of June 18, 1822, again he says:—“The Epipsychidion I cannot look at; the person whom it celebrates was a cloud instead of a Juno; and poor Ixion starts from the Centaur that was the offspring of his own embrace. If you are curious, however, to hear what I am and have been, it will tell you something thereof. It is an idealized history of my life and feelings. I think one is always in love with something or other; the error, and I confess it is not easy for spirits cased in flesh and blood to avoid it, consists in seeking in a mortal image the likeness of what is, perhaps, eternal.” This paragraph contains the essence of a just criticism. Brilliant as the poem is, we cannot read it with unwavering belief either in the author’s sincerity at the time he wrote it, or in the permanence of the emotion it describes. The exordium has a fatal note of rhetorical exaggeration, not because the kind of passion is impossible, but because Shelley does not convince us that in this instance he had really been its subject. His own critique, following so close upon the publication of Epipsychidion, confirms the impression made by it, and justifies the conclusion that he had utilized[Pg 142] his feeling for Emilia to express a favourite doctrine in impassioned verse.
[Pg 141]Shelley did not publish Epipsychidion under his own name. He presented it to the world as the work of a man who had “died in Florence while preparing for a journey to one of the Sporades,” and he asked Ollier not to share it widely, except with a few thoughtful readers. It can almost be said that it was never published, given the profound silence with which it came from the press. Shortly after it was released, he described it to Leigh Hunt as “a part of me that’s already dead,” adding this significant reference to its themes:—“Some of us have loved an Antigone in a past life, which makes it impossible to find full satisfaction in any earthly connection.” In his letter from June 18, 1822, he further states:—“I can’t even look at the Epipsychidion; the person it celebrates was a shadow instead of a Juno; and poor Ixion recoils from the Centaur that was born from his own embrace. If you're curious to know what I am and have been, it will reveal some of that. It’s an idealized account of my life and feelings. I think one is always in love with something; the mistake, and I admit it’s not easy for beings made of flesh and blood to avoid it, lies in looking for an earthly image that resembles what is perhaps eternal.” This paragraph captures the essence of a just critique. As brilliant as the poem is, we can't read it with unwavering faith in the author's sincerity at the time it was written, or in the lasting nature of the emotion it portrays. The opening has a fatal tone of rhetorical exaggeration, not because the type of passion is impossible, but because Shelley doesn't convince us that he was truly its subject in this case. His own critique, coming so soon after the publication of Epipsychidion, reinforces the impression it leaves and supports the conclusion that he used his feelings for Emilia to express a favored doctrine in passionate verse.[Pg 142]
To students of Shelley’s inner life Epipsychidion will always have high value, independently of its beauty of style, as containing his doctrine of love. It is the full expression of the esoteric principle presented to us in Alastor, the Hymn to Intellectual Beauty, and Prince Athanase. But the words just quoted, which may be compared with Mrs. Shelley’s note to Prince Athanase, authorize our pointing out what he himself recognized as the defect of his theory. Instead of remaining true to the conception of Beauty expressed in the Hymn, Shelley “sought through the world the One whom he may love.” Thus, while his doctrine in Epipsychidion seems Platonic, it will not square with the Symposium. Plato treats the love of a beautiful person as a mere initiation into divine mysteries, the first step in the ladder that ascends to heaven. When a man has formed a just conception of the universal beauty, he looks back with a smile upon those who find their soul’s sphere in the love of some mere mortal object. Tested by this standard, Shelley’s identification of Intellectual Beauty with so many daughters of earth, and his worshipping love of Emilia, is a spurious Platonism. Plato would have said that to seek the Idea of Beauty in Emilia Viviani was a retrogressive step. All that she could do, would be to quicken the soul’s sense of beauty, to stir it from its lethargy, and to make it divine the eternal reality of beauty in the supersensual world of thought. This Shelley had already acknowledged in the Hymn; and this he emphasizes in these words:—“The error consists in seeking in a mortal image the likeness of what is, perhaps, eternal.”
To students of Shelley’s inner life, Epipsychidion will always hold significant value, regardless of its stylistic beauty, as it contains his philosophy of love. It fully expresses the deeper principle presented in Alastor, Hymn to Intellectual Beauty, and Prince Athanase. However, the words just quoted, which can be compared with Mrs. Shelley’s note on Prince Athanase, allow us to highlight what he himself recognized as the flaw in his theory. Instead of staying true to the understanding of Beauty expressed in the Hymn, Shelley “sought through the world the One whom he may love.” Therefore, while his ideas in Epipsychidion seem Platonic, they don’t align with the Symposium. Plato views the love of a beautiful person as just the beginning of a journey into divine mysteries, the first step up a ladder leading to heaven. Once a person has formed a true understanding of universal beauty, they look back with a smile at those who find their soul’s purpose in loving some transient mortal. Measured by this standard, Shelley’s connection of Intellectual Beauty with so many earthly beings, and his devoted love for Emilia, is a flawed form of Platonism. Plato would argue that seeking the Idea of Beauty in Emilia Viviani represents a backward step. All she could do is awaken the soul’s appreciation of beauty, jolt it from its complacency, and help it to sense the eternal reality of beauty in the abstract world of thought. Shelley had already recognized this in the Hymn, and he emphasizes it with these words:—“The error consists in seeking in a mortal image the likeness of what is, perhaps, eternal.”
The fragments and cancelled passages published in Forman’s edition do not throw much light upon [Pg 143]Epipsychidion. The longest, entitled To his Genius by its first editor, Mr. Garnett, reads like the induction to a poem conceived and written in a different key, and at a lower level of inspiration. It has, however, this extraordinary interest that it deals with a love which is both love and friendship, above sex, spiritual, unintelligible to the world at large. Thus the fragment enables the student better to realize the kind of worship so passionately expressed in Epipsychidion.
The fragments and canceled passages published in Forman’s edition don’t add much clarity to [Pg 143]Epipsychidion. The longest one, titled To his Genius by its first editor, Mr. Garnett, reads like an introduction to a poem that was conceived and written with a different tone and at a lower level of inspiration. However, it does have this remarkable interest because it explores a love that is both love and friendship, transcending sexuality, spiritual, and incomprehensible to most people. In this way, the fragment allows the reader to better understand the kind of worship so passionately conveyed in Epipsychidion.
The news of Keats’s death at Rome on the 27th of December, 1820, and the erroneous belief that it had been accelerated, if not caused, by a contemptible review of Endymion in the Quarterly, stirred Shelley to the composition of Adonais. He had it printed at Pisa, and sent copies to Ollier for circulation in London. This poem was a favourite with its author, who hoped not only that it might find acceptance with the public, but also that it would confer lustre upon the memory of a poet whom he sincerely admired. No criticisms upon Shelley’s works are half so good as his own. It is, therefore, interesting to collect the passages in which he speaks of an elegy only equalled in our language by Lycidas, and in the point of passionate eloquence even superior to Milton’s youthful lament for his friend. “The Adonais, in spite of its mysticism,” he writes to Ollier, “is the least imperfect of my compositions.” “I confess I should be surprised if that poem were born to an immortality of oblivion.” “It is a highly wrought piece of art, and perhaps better, in point of composition, than anything I have written.” “It is absurd in any review to criticize Adonais, and still more to pretend that the verses are bad.” “I know what to think of Adonais, but what to think of those who confound it with the many bad poems of the day, I know not.” Again, alluding to the[Pg 144] stanzas hurled against the infamous Quarterly reviewer, he says:—“I have dipped my pen in consuming fire for his destroyers; otherwise the style is calm and solemn.”
The news of Keats’s death in Rome on December 27, 1820, and the mistaken belief that it was sped up, if not caused, by a worthless review of Endymion in the Quarterly, inspired Shelley to write Adonais. He had it printed in Pisa and sent copies to Ollier to distribute in London. This poem was a favorite of his, and he hoped it would not only be accepted by the public but also shine a light on the memory of a poet he genuinely admired. No critiques of Shelley’s works are nearly as good as his own. It’s fascinating to collect the parts where he talks about an elegy that can only be matched in our language by Lycidas, and in terms of passionate eloquence, even surpassing Milton’s young lament for his friend. “The Adonais, despite its mysticism,” he writes to Ollier, “is the least imperfect of my works.” “I would be surprised if that poem faded into total obscurity.” “It is a richly crafted piece of art, and perhaps better in terms of composition than anything I’ve written.” “It’s ridiculous for any review to critique Adonais, and even more absurd to claim that the verses are bad.” “I know how I feel about Adonais, but I’m at a loss when it comes to those who mix it up with the many bad poems of the time.” Again, referring to the [Pg 144] stanzas aimed at the infamous Quarterly reviewer, he says: “I’ve dipped my pen in consuming fire for his destroyers; otherwise, the style is calm and solemn.”
With these estimates the reader of to-day will cordially agree. Although Adonais is not so utterly beyond the scope of other poets as Prometheus or Epipsychidion, it presents Shelley’s qualities in a form of even and sustained beauty, brought within the sphere of the dullest apprehensions. Shelley, we may notice, dwells upon the art of the poem; and this, perhaps, is what at first sight will strike the student most. He chose as a foundation for his work those laments of Bion for Adonis, and of Moschus for Bion, which are the most pathetic products of Greek idyllic poetry; and the transmutation of their material into the substance of highly spiritualized modern thought, reveals the potency of a Prospero’s wand. It is a metamorphosis whereby the art of excellent but positive poets has been translated into the sphere of metaphysical imagination. Urania takes the place of Aphrodite; the thoughts and fancies and desires of the dead singer are substituted for Bion’s cupids; and instead of mountain shepherds, the living bards of England are summoned to lament around the poet’s bier. Yet it is only when Shelley frees himself from the influence of his models, that he soars aloft on mighty wing. This point too, is the point of transition from death, sorrow, and the past to immortality, joy, and the rapture of the things that cannot pass away. The first and second portions of the poem are, at the same time, thoroughly concordant, and the passage from the one to the other is natural. Two quotations from Adonais will suffice to show the power and sweetness of its verse.
With these estimates, today's reader will completely agree. Although Adonais is not so entirely outside the realm of other poets as Prometheus or Epipsychidion, it showcases Shelley's qualities in a form of consistent and elevated beauty, accessible even to the most basic understanding. Shelley, we might note, focuses on the art of the poem; and this is likely what will strike the reader first. He chose as a foundation for his work the laments of Bion for Adonis and of Moschus for Bion, which are some of the most moving examples of Greek idyllic poetry; the transformation of their material into the essence of highly spiritual modern thought shows the power of a Prospero’s wand. It is a change that translates the skill of excellent yet conventional poets into the realm of abstract imagination. Urania replaces Aphrodite; the thoughts, dreams, and wishes of the deceased singer take the place of Bion’s cupids; and instead of mountain shepherds, the living poets of England are called to mourn around the poet’s tomb. However, it is only when Shelley liberates himself from the influence of his models that he soars high on mighty wings. This is also the turning point from death, sorrow, and the past to immortality, joy, and the ecstasy of things that cannot fade away. The first and second sections of the poem are completely harmonious, and the transition from one to the other is smooth. Two quotes from Adonais will be enough to demonstrate the power and sweetness of its verse.
The first is a description of Shelley himself following Byron and Moore—the “Pilgrim of Eternity,” and Ierne’s[Pg 145] “sweetest lyrist of her saddest wrong”—to the couch where Keats lies dead. There is both pathos and unconscious irony in his making these two poets the chief mourners, when we remember what Byron wrote about Keats in Don Juan, and what Moore afterwards recorded of Shelley; and when we think, moreover, how far both Keats and Shelley have outsoared Moore, and disputed with Byron his supreme place in the heaven of poetry.
The first part describes Shelley himself, following Byron and Moore—the “Pilgrim of Eternity,” and Ierne’s[Pg 145] “sweetest lyricist of her saddest wrong”—to the couch where Keats lies dead. There’s both sadness and an unconscious irony in making these two poets the main mourners, especially when we recall what Byron wrote about Keats in Don Juan, and what Moore later noted about Shelley; and when we consider, too, how far both Keats and Shelley have surpassed Moore and contested Byron’s top position in the realm of poetry.
Midst others of less note, came one frail Form,
A phantom among men, companionless
As the last cloud of an expiring storm,
Whose thunder is its knell. He, as I guess,
Had gazed on Nature’s naked loveliness,
Actæon-like, and now he fled astray
With feeble steps o’er the world’s wilderness,
And his own thoughts, along that rugged way,
Pursued like raging hounds their father and their prey.
A pard-like Spirit beautiful and swift—
A Love in desolation masked—a Power
Girt round with weakness; it can scarce uplift
The weight of the superincumbent hour;
It is a dying lamp, a falling shower,
A breaking billow;—even whilst we speak
Is it not broken? On the withering flower
The killing sun smiles brightly: on a cheek
The life can burn in blood, even while the heart may break.
His head was bound with pansies over-blown,
And faded violets, white and pied and blue;
And a light spear topped with a cypress cone,
Round whose rude shaft dark ivy-tresses grew
Yet dripping with the forest’s noon-day dew,
Vibrated, as the ever-beating heart
Shook the weak hand that grasped it. Of that crew
He came the last, neglected and apart;
A herd-abandoned deer, struck by the hunter’s dart.
Among others who were less important, there came a weak figure,
A ghost among people, completely alone
Like the last cloud of a fading storm,
Whose thunder acts as its funeral bell. He, as I believe,
Had gazed at Nature’s unspoiled beauty,
Like Actaeon, and now he wandered aimlessly.
With unsteady steps through the world’s wild places,
And his own thoughts, along that tough journey,
Chased like furious hounds their master and their prey.
A charming soul, lovely and fast—
A love concealed in despair— a strength
Surrounded by weakness, it can barely endure.
The weight of the intense moment;
It's a fading light, a pouring rain,
A crashing wave;—as we speak
Isn’t it already broken? On the wilting flower.
The blazing sun shines brightly on a cheek.
Life can burn in blood, even while the heart may shatter.
His head was decorated with withered pansies,
And faded violets, white, spotted, and blue;
And a light spear with a cypress cone on top,
Around whose rugged trunk dark ivy vines grew
Still wet with the forest's midday dew,
Vibrated like a beating heart
Shook the delicate hand that was holding it. Of that group
He was the last one, overlooked and by himself;
A forsaken deer, struck by the hunter’s dart.
The second passage is the peroration of the poem. No where has Shelley expressed his philosophy of man’s [Pg 146]relation to the universe with more sublimity and with a more imperial command of language than in these stanzas. If it were possible to identify that philosophy with any recognized system of thought, it might be called pantheism. But it is difficult to affix a name, stereotyped by the usage of the schools, to the aerial spiritualism of its ardent and impassioned poet’s creed.
The second passage is the conclusion of the poem. Nowhere has Shelley expressed his philosophy of man’s [Pg 146]relationship to the universe with more greatness and control over language than in these stanzas. If we were to label that philosophy with any recognized thought system, it could be called pantheism. However, it’s tough to attach a name, fixed by academic use, to the ethereal spiritualism of his passionate and fervent beliefs.
The movement of the long melodious sorrow-song has just been interrupted by three stanzas, in which Shelley lashes the reviewer of Keats. He now bursts forth afresh into the music of consolation:—
The flow of the long, beautiful sorrow-song has just been interrupted by three stanzas where Shelley critiques Keats's reviewer. He then bursts back into the uplifting music of comfort:—
Peace, peace! he is not dead, he doth not sleep!
He hath awakened from the dream of life.
’Tis we who, lost in stormy visions, keep
With phantoms an unprofitable strife,
And in mad trance strike with our spirit’s knife
Invulnerable nothings. We decay
Like corpses in a charnel; fear and grief
Convulse us and consume us day by day,
And cold hopes swarm like worms within our living clay.
He has outsoared the shadow of our night;
Envy and calumny, and hate and pain,
And that unrest which men miscall delight,
Can touch him not and torture not again;
From the contagion of the world’s slow stain
He is secure, and now can never mourn
A heart grown cold, a head grown grey in vain;
Nor, when the spirit’s self has ceased to burn,
With sparkless ashes load an unlamented urn.
He lives, he wakes—’tis Death is dead, not he;
Mourn not for Adonais.—Thou young Dawn,
Turn all thy dew to splendour, for from thee
The spirit thou lamentest is not gone;
Ye caverns and ye forests, cease to moan!
Cease, ye faint flowers and fountains, and thou Air
Which like a mourning veil thy scarf hadst thrown
O’er the abandoned Earth, now leave it bare
Even to the joyous stars which smile on its despair!
[Pg 147]
He is made one with Nature: there is heard
His voice in all her music, from the moan
Of thunder, to the song of night’s sweet bird;
He is a presence to be felt and known
In darkness and in light, from herb and stone,
Spreading itself where’er that Power may move
Which has withdrawn his being to its own;
Which wields the world with never wearied love,
Sustains it from beneath, and kindles it above.
He is a portion of the loveliness
Which once he made more lovely: he doth bear
His part, while the One Spirit’s plastic stress
Sweeps through the dull dense world, compelling there
All new successions to the forms they wear;
Torturing th’ unwilling dross that checks its flight
To its own likeness, as each mass may bear;
And bursting in its beauty and its might
From trees and beasts and men into the Heaven’s light.
Calm down, calm down! He’s not dead, he’s not sleeping!
He has awakened from the dream of living.
It’s us who, caught in chaotic thoughts, fight
With shadows in a meaningless struggle,
And in a frenzied state, we attack with the knife of our spirit.
Invincible emptiness. We deteriorate
Like bodies in a grave; fear and sadness.
Twist us and take us in day by day,
And cold hopes swarm like worms within our living clay.
He has risen above the darkness of our night;
Envy, gossip, hatred, and suffering,
And that disturbance that people mistakenly call joy,
Can't touch him or torture him anymore;
From the pollution of the world's gradual mark
He is safe, and now he can never grieve.
A heart that has grown cold, a head that has turned grey for no reason;
Nor, when the spirit's essence has stopped to shine,
With sparkless ashes fill an unlamented urn.
He lives, he wakes—it’s Death that’s gone, not him;
Don't mourn for Adonais. —You young Dawn,
Turn all your dew into splendor, for from you
The spirit you're grieving isn't gone;
You caves and you woods, stop groaning!
Stop, you delicate flowers and fountains, and you Air
Which had been draped like a mourning veil
Over the abandoned Earth, now keep it bare
Even to the joyful stars that smile on its despair!
[Pg 147]
He is one with nature: his voice can be heard
In all her music, from the moan __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Of thunder, to the melody of the sweet nightingale;
He is someone you can feel and get to know.
In both darkness and light, from plants and stones,
Spreading itself wherever that power goes
Which has drawn his existence back to itself;
That holds the world with unwavering love,
Sustains it from beneath, and ignites it above.
He is part of the beauty.
He once made it more beautiful: he carries
His role, as the One Spirit’s creative power
Sweeps through the boring, heavy world, creating a presence there.
All new successes take on the shapes they have;
Torturing the reluctant debris that hinders its freedom.
To its own image, as each mass might carry;
And bursting with its beauty and strength
From trees, beasts, and men into the light of Heaven.
But the absorption of the human soul into primeval nature-forces, the blending of the principle of thought with the universal spirit of beauty, is not enough to satisfy man’s yearning after immortality. Therefore in the next three stanzas the indestructibility of the personal self is presented to us, as the soul of Adonais passes into the company of the illustrious dead who, like him, were untimely slain:—
But the merging of the human soul with the forces of nature and the combination of thought with the universal spirit of beauty isn’t enough to satisfy humanity's longing for immortality. So, in the next three stanzas, we are shown the indestructibility of the personal self, as Adonais's soul joins the ranks of the great dead who, like him, were taken too soon:—
The splendours of the firmament of time
May be eclipsed, but are extinguished not:
Like stars to their appointed height they climb,
And death is a low mist which cannot blot
The brightness it may veil. When lofty thought
Lifts a young heart above its mortal lair,
And love and life contend in it, for what
Shall be its earthly doom, the dead live there,
And move like winds of light on dark and stormy air.
[Pg 148]
The inheritors of unfulfilled renown
Rose from their thrones, built beyond mortal thought,
Far in the Unapparent. Chatterton
Rose pale, his solemn agony had not
Yet faded from him; Sidney, as he fought
And as he fell and as he lived and loved,
Sublimely mild, a Spirit without spot,
Arose; and Lucan, by his death approved:—
Oblivion as they rose, shrank like a thing reproved.
And many more, whose names on Earth are dark,
But whose transmitted effluence cannot die
So long as fire outlives the parent spark,
Rose, robed in dazzling immortality.
“Thou art become as one of us,” they cry;
“It was for thee yon kingless sphere has long
Swung blind in unascended majesty,
Silent alone amid an Heaven of song.
Assume thy wingèd throne, thou Vesper of our throng!”
The wonders of the universe throughout time.
May be overshadowed, but never entirely gone:
Like stars that reach their destined height,
And death is just a light fog that can't be wiped away.
The brightness it can conceal. When elevated thoughts
Elevate a young spirit beyond its earthly limits,
And love and life compete for what
The fate of the dead on this earth is that they thrive there.
And move like beams of light on dark and stormy air.
[Pg 148]
The heirs of unrealized potential
Rose from their thrones, crafted beyond human imagination,
Far in the Unknown. Chatterton
Rose was pale, and his serious pain had not
Yet it faded from him; Sidney, as he fought
And while he fell, lived, and loved,
Incredibly gentle, a flawless Spirit,
Awoke; and Lucan, verified by his death:—
Oblivion shrank as they rose, like something scolded.
And many more, whose names are unknown on Earth,
But whose lasting impact will never diminish
As long as the fire keeps the original spark alive,
Rose, dressed in vibrant eternal style.
"You've become one of us," they say;
"It was for you that this leaderless world has long
Swung aimlessly in unclaimed glory,
Quiet and solitary in a paradise of music.
Take your winged throne, you Evening Star of our crowd!”
From the more universal and philosophical aspects of his theme, the poet once more turns to the special subject that had stirred him. Adonais lies dead; and those who mourn him, must seek his grave. He has escaped: to follow him is to die; and where should we learn to dote on death unterrified, if not in Rome? In this way the description of Keats’s resting-place beneath the pyramid of Cestius, which was also destined to be Shelley’s own, is introduced:—
From the more universal and philosophical aspects of his theme, the poet once again shifts to the specific subject that had inspired him. Adonais is dead; and those who mourn him must find his grave. He has escaped: to pursue him is to die; and where should we learn to love death without fear, if not in Rome? This leads to the description of Keats’s resting place beneath the pyramid of Cestius, which was also meant to be Shelley’s own:—
Who mourns for Adonais? oh come forth,
Fond wretch! and show thyself and him aright.
Clasp with thy panting soul the pendulous Earth;
As from a centre, dart thy spirit’s light
Beyond all worlds, until its spacious might
Satiate the void circumference: then shrink
Even to a point within our day and night;
And keep thy heart light, let it make thee sink
When hope has kindled hope, and lured thee to the brink.
[Pg 149]
Or go to Rome, which is the sepulchre,
Oh, not of him, but of our joy: ’tis nought
That ages, empires, and religions there
Lie buried in the ravage they have wrought;
For such as he can lend,—they borrow not
Glory from those who made the world their prey;
And he is gathered to the kings of thought
Who waged contention with their time’s decay,
And of the past are all that cannot pass away.
Go thou to Rome,—at once the Paradise,
The grave, the city, and the wilderness;
And where its wrecks like shattered mountains rise,
And flowering weeds and fragrant copses dress
The bones of Desolation’s nakedness,
Pass, till the Spirit of the spot shall lead
Thy footsteps to a slope of green access,
Where, like an infant’s smile, over the dead
A light of laughing flowers along the grass is spread;
And grey walls moulder round, on which dull Time
Feeds, like slow fire upon a hoary brand;
And one keen pyramid with wedge sublime,
Pavilioning the dust of him who planned
This refuge for his memory, doth stand
Like flame transformed to marble; and beneath,
A field is spread, on which a newer band
Have pitched in Heaven’s smile their camp of death,
Welcoming him we lose with scarce extinguished breath.
Here pause: these graves are all too young as yet
To have outgrown the sorrow which consigned
Its charge to each; and if the seal is set,
Here, on one fountain of a mourning mind,
Break it not thou! too surely shalt thou find
Thine own well full, if thou returnest home,
Of tears and gall. From the world’s bitter wind
Seek shelter in the shadow of the tomb.
What Adonais is, why fear we to become?
Who mourns for Adonais? Oh, come forward,
Dear soul! Please reveal yourself and him clearly.
Embrace the suspended Earth with your enthusiastic spirit;
From a central point, let the light of your spirit
Shoot out beyond all worlds, until its immense power
Fills the empty space around: then shrink
Even to a point during our day and night;
Keep your heart light; let it help you relax.
When hope has sparked hope, and drawn you to the edge.
[Pg 149]
Or go to Rome, which is the grave,
Oh, not about him, but about our joy: it’s nothing.
That ages, empires, and religions exist there.
Are buried in the damage they have caused;
Those like him can lend; they don’t borrow.
Glory from those who made the world their prey;
And he is one of the great thinkers.
Who fought against the decline of their era,
And of the past are all that cannot fade away.
Go to Rome—instantly the Paradise,
The grave, the city, and the wild;
And where its ruins rise like shattered mountains,
And blooming weeds and fragrant bushes decorate
The essence of Desolation’s starkness,
Move forward, until the spirit of the place leads the way.
Your steps lead to a gentle slope of green,
Where, like a child's smile, over the dead
A light of cheerful flowers spreads along the grass;
And gray walls crumble around, where slow Time
Feeds, like a slow-burning fire on an old brand;
And a sleek pyramid with sharp angles,
Covering the dust of the one who created
This memorial for him stands
Like fire turned to marble; and below,
A field is laid out, where a new group
They have established their deadly camp with Heaven's blessing.
Welcoming him we lose with barely extinguished breath.
Please take a moment: these graves are still too young.
To have overcome the sadness that settled
Its weight on each; and if the seal is applied,
Here, on one spring day of a sorrowful mind,
Do not break it! You will definitely find
Your well is full; when you come back home,
Of tears and bitterness. From the world's bitter wind.
Find comfort in the shelter of the grave.
What Adonais is, why do we fear becoming?
Yet again the thought of Death as the deliverer, the revealer, and the mystagogue, through whom the soul of[Pg 150] man is reunited to the spirit of the universe, returns; and on this solemn note the poem closes. The symphony of exultation which had greeted the passage of Adonais into the eternal world, is here subdued to a graver key, as befits the mood of one whom mystery and mourning still oppress on earth. Yet even in the somewhat less than jubilant conclusion we feel that highest of all Shelley’s qualities—the liberation of incalculable energies, the emancipation and expansion of a force within the soul, victorious over circumstance, exhilarated and elevated by contact with such hopes as make a feebler spirit tremble:
Once again, the idea of Death as the liberator, the revealer, and the guide, through whom the soul of[Pg 150] man is brought back together with the spirit of the universe, comes to mind; and the poem ends on this serious note. The celebration that welcomed Adonais into the eternal realm is now subdued to a more somber tone, fitting for someone weighed down by mystery and grief on earth. Even in this somewhat less than joyful ending, we sense the greatest of all Shelley’s qualities—the release of immense energies, the freedom and growth of a force within the soul, triumphant over circumstance, uplifted and inspired by such hopes that might make a weaker spirit shudder:
The One remains, the many change and pass;
Heaven’s light for ever shines, Earth’s shadows fly;
Life, like a dome of many-coloured glass,
Stains the white radiance of Eternity,
Until Death tramples it to fragments.—Die,
If thou wouldst be with that which thou dost seek!
Follow where all is fled!—Rome’s azure sky,
Flowers, ruins, statues, music, words, are weak.
The glory they transfuse with fitting truth to speak.
Why linger, why turn back, why shrink, my Heart?
Thy hopes are gone before: from all things here
They have departed; thou shouldst now depart!
A light is past from the revolving year,
And man and woman; and what still is dear
Attracts to crush, repels to make thee wither.
The soft sky smiles, the low wind whispers near:
’Tis Adonais calls! oh, hasten thither!
No more let Life divide what Death can join together.
That light whose smile kindles the Universe,
That beauty in which all things work and move,
That benediction which the eclipsing curse
Of birth can quench not, that sustaining Love
Which through the web of being blindly wove
[Pg 151]By man and beast and earth and air and sea,
Burns bright or dim, as each are mirrors of
The fire for which all thirst, now beams on me,
Consuming the last clouds of cold mortality.
The breath whose might I have invoked in song
Descends on me; my spirit’s bark is driven
Far from the shore, far from the trembling throng
Whose sails were never to the tempest given.
The massy earth and spherèd skies are riven!
I am borne darkly, fearfully afar;
Whilst burning through the inmost veil of Heaven,
The soul of Adonais, like a star,
Beacons from the abode where the Eternal are.
The One remains constant, while the many change and disappear;
Heaven's light always shines, and Earth's shadows fade away;
Life is like a dome made of colored glass,
Tints the pure light of Eternity,
Until Death shatters it into pieces.—Die,
If you want to be with what you're looking for!
Chase after everything that's gone!—Rome's blue sky,
Flowers, ruins, statues, music, and words are fragile.
The glory they impart with fitting truth to tell.
Why wait, why go back, why hesitate, my Heart?
Your hopes are gone; they’ve left everything here;
You should leave now!
A light has moved on from the changing year,
And man and woman; and what is still valuable
Attracts you just to tear you down, making you feel like you're fading away.
The calm sky beams, and the gentle breeze chats nearby:
It's Adonais calling! Oh, hurry up!
No more let Life separate what Death can unite.
That light whose smile sparks the Universe,
The beauty in which everything moves and exists,
That blessing which the overwhelming curse
Of birth cannot extinguish, that lasting Love
Which is blindly woven through the fabric of existence.
[Pg 151]By humans, animals, land, sky, and ocean,
Shines bright or dim, since each reflects
The fire that everyone longs for now shines on me,
Consuming the last remnants of cold mortality.
The breath that I've relied on in song
Descends on me; my spirit's container is swept away.
Away from the shore, away from the anxious crowd
Whose sails were never vulnerable to the storm.
The solid ground and round skies are shattered!
I’m swept away, in a dark and fearful way;
As we move through the thickest layer of Heaven,
The soul of Adonais, just like a star,
Beacons from the home where the Eternal reside.
It will be seen that whatever Shelley may from time to time have said about the immortality of the soul, he was no materialist, and no believer in the extinction of the spiritual element by death. Yet he was too wise to dogmatize upon a problem which by its very nature admits of no solution in this world. “I hope,” he said, “but my hopes are not unmixed with fear for what will befall this inestimable spirit when we appear to die.” On another occasion he told Trelawny: “I am content to see no farther into futurity than Plato and Bacon. My mind is tranquil; I have no fears and some hopes. In our present gross material state our faculties are clouded; when Death removes our clay coverings, the mystery will be solved.” How constantly the thought of death as the revealer was present to his mind, may be gathered from an incident related by Trelawny. They were bathing in the Arno, when Shelley, who could not swim, plunged into deep water, and “lay stretched out at the bottom like a conger eel, not making the least effort or struggle to save himself.” Trelawny fished him out, and when he had taken breath, he said: “I always find the bottom of the well,[Pg 152] and they say Truth lies there. In another minute I should have found it, and you would have found an empty shell. Death is the veil which those who live call life; they sleep, and it is lifted.” Yet being pressed by his friend, he refused to acknowledge a formal and precise belief in the imperishability of the human soul. “We know nothing; we have no evidence; we cannot express our inmost thoughts. They are incomprehensible even to ourselves.” The clear insight into the conditions of the question conveyed by the last sentence is very characteristic of Shelley. It makes us regret the non-completion of his essay on a Future Life, which would certainly have stated the problem with rare lucidity and candour, and would have illuminated the abyss of doubt with a sense of spiritual realities not often found in combination with wise suspension of judgment. What he clung to amid all perplexities, was the absolute and indestructible existence of the universal as perceived by us in love, beauty, and delight. Though the destiny of the personal self be obscure, these things cannot fail. The conclusion of the Sensitive Plant might be cited as conveying the quintessence of his hope upon this most intangible of riddles.
It’s clear that no matter what Shelley may have said from time to time about the immortality of the soul, he was neither a materialist nor someone who believed that death leads to the end of the spiritual element. Yet he was too knowledgeable to assert any strong views on a problem that, by its very nature, has no solutions in this world. “I hope,” he said, “but my hopes come with some fear about what will happen to this invaluable spirit when we appear to die.” On another occasion, he told Trelawny: “I’m okay with not seeing further into the future than Plato and Bacon. My mind is calm; I have no fears and some hopes. In our current heavy material state, our abilities are clouded; when Death removes our physical bodies, the mystery will be revealed.” The recurring idea of death as a revelation was often on his mind, as illustrated by an incident described by Trelawny. While they were swimming in the Arno, Shelley, who couldn’t swim, jumped into deep water and “lay stretched out at the bottom like a conger eel, not making the slightest effort or struggle to save himself.” Trelawny rescued him, and once he caught his breath, he said: “I always find the bottom of the well,[Pg 152] and they say Truth lies there. In another minute, I would have discovered it, and you would have found an empty shell. Death is the veil that those who live call life; they sleep, and it is lifted.” Yet when pressed by his friend, he wouldn’t formally acknowledge a clear belief in the imperishability of the human soul. “We know nothing; we have no evidence; we can’t express our deepest thoughts. They are even incomprehensible to ourselves.” This clear understanding of the conditions surrounding the question expressed in his last sentence is very characteristic of Shelley. It makes us regret that he didn’t finish his essay on a Future Life, which would have certainly addressed the problem with exceptional clarity and honesty, illuminating the abyss of doubt with a sense of spiritual realities that’s rarely found along with wise suspension of judgment. What he held onto amid all uncertainties was the absolute and unbreakable existence of the universal as experienced through love, beauty, and joy. Though the fate of the individual self is unclear, these things cannot fail. The conclusion of the Sensitive Plant could be cited as capturing the essence of his hope regarding this most elusive riddle.
Whether the Sensitive Plant, or that
Which within its boughs like a spirit sat,
Ere its outward form had known decay,
Now felt this change, I cannot say.
I dare not guess; but in this life
Of error, ignorance, and strife,
Where nothing is, but all things seem,
And we the shadows of the dream:
It is a modest creed, and yet
Pleasant, if one considers it,
To own that death itself must be,
Like all the rest, a mockery.
[Pg 153]
That garden sweet, that lady fair,
And all sweet shapes and odours there,
In truth have never passed away:
’Tis we, ’tis ours, are changed; not they.
For love, and beauty, and delight,
There is no death nor change; their might
Exceeds our organs, which endure
No light, being themselves obscure.
Whether the Sensitive Plant, or that
Which within its branches like a spirit sat,
Before its outward form had known decay,
Now felt this change, I can’t say.
I won’t guess; but in this life
Of mistakes, ignorance, and conflict,
Where nothing is, but everything seems,
And we are just shadows of the dream:
It’s a humble belief, and yet
Pleasant, if you think about it,
To accept that death itself must be,
Like everything else, a mockery.
[Pg 153]
That sweet garden, that lovely lady,
And all sweet shapes and scents there,
Have truly never faded away:
It’s us, it’s ours, that have changed; not them.
For love, and beauty, and joy,
There is no death or change; their power
Exceeds our senses, which can’t endure
Any light, being themselves obscure.
But it is now time to return from this digression to the poem which suggested it, and which, more than any other, serves to illustrate its author’s mood of feeling about the life beyond the grave. The last lines of Adonais might be read as a prophecy of his own death by drowning. The frequent recurrence of this thought in his poetry is, to say the least, singular. In Alastor we read:—
But now it's time to get back from this digression to the poem that inspired it, which, more than any other, shows the author's feelings about life after death. The last lines of Adonais could be seen as a prediction of his own drowning. The repeated presence of this thought in his poetry is, to say the least, unusual. In Alastor we read:—
A restless impulse urged him to embark
And meet lone Death on the drear ocean’s waste;
For well he knew that mighty Shadow loves
The slimy caverns of the populous deep.
A restless urge pushed him to set out
And confront lonely Death on the bleak ocean's expanse;
For he knew well that the mighty Shadow is drawn to
The murky depths of the crowded sea.
The Ode to Liberty closes on the same note:—
The Ode to Liberty ends on the same note:—
As a far taper fades with fading night;
As a brief insect dies with dying day,
My song, its pinions disarrayed of might,
Drooped. O’er it closed the echoes far away
Of the great voice which did its flight sustain,
As waves which lately paved his watery way
Hiss round a drowner’s head in their tempestuous play.
As a distant candle goes out with the night;
As a small insect dies with the setting sun,
My song, its wings once strong, is now in chaos,
Fell silent. The distant echoes faded away.
Of the great voice that once lifted it high,
Like waves that have just cleared a path through the water
Hiss around a drowning man's head in their frenzied dance.
The Stanzas written in Dejection, near Naples, echo the thought with a slight variation:—
The Stanzas written in Dejection, near Naples, reflect the idea with a small twist:—
Yet now despair itself is mild,
Even as the winds and waters are;
I could lie down like a tired child,
And weep away the life of care
[Pg 154]Which I have borne, and yet must bear,—
Till death like sleep might steal on me,
And I might feel in the warm air
My cheek grow cold, and hear the sea
Breathe o’er my dying brain its last monotony.
Yet now despair feels gentle,
Just like the winds and waters;
I could lie down like a sleepy child,
And weep away the concerns of life.
[Pg 154]That I have carried, and still must carry,—
Until death, like sleep, might take me,
And I might sense in the warm air
My cheek feels cold, and I hear the sea.
Whisper its last monotony over my fading mind.
Trelawny tells a story of his friend’s life at Lerici, which further illustrates his preoccupation with the thought of death at sea. He took Mrs. Williams and her children out upon the bay in his little boat one afternoon, and starting suddenly from a deep reverie, into which he had fallen, exclaimed with a joyful and resolute voice, “Now let us together solve the great mystery!” Too much value must not be attached to what might have been a mere caprice of utterance. Yet the proposal not unreasonably frightened Mrs. Williams, for Shelley’s friends were accustomed to expect the realization of his wildest fancies. It may incidentally be mentioned that before the water finally claimed its victim, he had often been in peril of life upon his fatal element—during the first voyage to Ireland, while crossing the Channel with Mary in an open boat, again at Meillerie with Byron, and once at least with Williams.
Trelawny shares a story about his friend’s life in Lerici, which shows his ongoing thoughts about dying at sea. One afternoon, he took Mrs. Williams and her kids out on the bay in his small boat. Suddenly, snapping out of a deep daydream, he said with a joyful and determined tone, “Let’s work together to solve the great mystery!” It shouldn’t be overstated that this could have just been a random outburst. Still, the suggestion understandably frightened Mrs. Williams, as Shelley’s friends were used to the chance that his wild ideas could come true. It’s worth noting that before the water finally took him, he had faced life-threatening situations on that deadly element—during his first trip to Ireland, while crossing the Channel with Mary in an open boat, again at Meillerie with Byron, and at least once with Williams.
A third composition of the year 1821 was inspired by the visit of Prince Mavrocordato to Pisa. He called on Shelley in April, showed him a copy of Prince Ipsilanti’s proclamation, and announced that Greece was determined to strike a blow for freedom. The news aroused all Shelley’s enthusiasm, and he began the lyrical drama of Hellas, which he has described as “a sort of imitation of the Persae of Æschylus.” We find him at work upon it in October; and it must have been finished by the end of that month, since the dedication bears the date of November 1st, 1821. Shelley did not set great store by it.[Pg 155] “It was written,” he says, “without much care, and in one of those few moments of enthusiasm which now seldom visit me, and which make me pay dear for their visits.” The preface might, if space permitted, be cited as a specimen of his sound and weighty judgment upon one of the greatest political questions of this century. What he says about the debt of the modern world to ancient Hellas, is no less pregnant than his severe strictures upon the part played by Russia in dealing with Eastern questions. For the rest, the poem is distinguished by passages of great lyrical beauty, rising at times to the sublimest raptures, and closing on the half-pathetic cadence of that well-known Chorus, “The world’s great age begins anew.” Of dramatic interest it has but little; nor is the play, as finished, equal to the promise held forth by the superb fragment of its so-called Prologue.[30] This truly magnificent torso must, I think, have been the commencement of the drama as conceived upon a different and more colossal plan, which Shelley rejected for some unknown reason. It shows the influence not only of the Book of Job, but also of the Prologue in Heaven to Faust, upon his mind.
A third piece from 1821 was inspired by Prince Mavrocordato’s visit to Pisa. He met with Shelley in April, showed him a copy of Prince Ipsilanti’s proclamation, and declared that Greece was ready to fight for freedom. This news sparked Shelley’s enthusiasm, prompting him to begin the lyrical drama Hellas, which he described as “a sort of imitation of the Persae of Æschylus.” We find him working on it in October, and it must have been completed by the end of that month, as the dedication is dated November 1st, 1821. Shelley didn’t hold it in high regard. “It was written,” he says, “without much care, and in one of those rare moments of enthusiasm that now rarely visit me, and which I pay dearly for when they do.” The preface could serve as an example of his thoughtful and meaningful perspective on one of the significant political issues of this century. His remarks about how the modern world owes much to ancient Greece are just as impactful as his harsh critiques of Russia’s involvement in Eastern issues. Overall, the poem features passages of remarkable lyrical beauty, sometimes reaching sublime heights, and ending with the touching line from the well-known Chorus, “The world’s great age begins anew.” It lacks dramatic interest, however, and the completed play doesn’t match the promise shown by the brilliant fragment of its so-called Prologue. This truly impressive piece must have been the starting point of the drama, originally imagined on a different and grander scale, which Shelley ultimately abandoned for unknown reasons. It reflects the influence of both the Book of Job and the Prologue in Heaven of Faust on his thinking.
The lyric movement of the Chorus from Hellas, which I propose to quote, marks the highest point of Shelley’s rhythmical invention. As for the matter expressed in it, we must not forget that these stanzas are written for a Chorus of Greek captive women, whose creed does not prevent their feeling a regret for the “mightier forms of an older, austerer worship.” Shelley’s note reminds the reader, with characteristic caution and frankness, that “the popular notions of Christianity are represented in this Chorus as true in their relation to the worship they[Pg 156] superseded, and that which in all probability they will supersede, without considering their merits in a relation more universal.”
The lyrical movement of the Chorus from Hellas, which I plan to quote, represents the peak of Shelley’s rhythmic creativity. Regarding the content, we should remember that these stanzas are written for a Chorus of Greek captive women, whose beliefs do not stop them from feeling a longing for the “mightier forms of an older, stricter worship.” Shelley’s note reminds the reader, with his usual caution and honesty, that “the popular ideas of Christianity are portrayed in this Chorus as true in relation to the worship they[Pg 156] replaced, and that which they will likely replace, without considering their merits in a broader context.”
Worlds on worlds are rolling ever
From creation to decay,
Like the bubbles on a river
Sparkling, bursting, borne away.
But they are still immortal
Who, through birth’s orient portal,
And death’s dark chasm hurrying to and fro,
Clothe their unceasing flight
In the brief dust and light
Gathered around their chariots as they go;
New shapes they still may weave,
New gods, new laws receive;
Bright or dim are they, as the robes they last
On Death’s bare ribs had cast.
A power from the unknown God,
A Promethean conqueror came;
Like a triumphal path he trod
The thorns of death and shame.
A mortal shape to him
Was like the vapour dim
Which the orient planet animates with light.
Hell, Sin, and Slavery came,
Like bloodhounds mild and tame,
Nor preyed until their Lord had taken flight.
The moon of Mahomet
Arose, and it shall set:
While blazoned as on heaven’s immortal noon
The cross leads generations on.
Swift as the radiant shapes of sleep
From one whose dreams are paradise,
Fly, when the fond wretch wakes to weep,
And day peers forth with her blank eyes;
So fleet, so faint, so fair,
[Pg 157]The Powers of earth and air
Fled from the folding star of Bethlehem:
Apollo, Pan, and Love,
And even Olympian Jove
Grew weak, for killing Truth had glared on them.
Our hills, and seas, and streams,
Dispeopled of their dreams,
Their waters turned to blood, their dew to tears,
Wailed for the golden years.
Worlds upon worlds are constantly turning
From creation to destruction,
Like bubbles on a river
Glittering, bursting, swept away.
But they are genuinely immortal
Who, through the gateway of birth,
And death’s dark abyss rushing to and fro,
Wrap their ongoing journey
In the passing dust and light
Gathered around their chariots as they move;
They can still create new forms,
Getting new gods, new rules;
They shine bright or dim, depending on the robes
That they have thrown on Death's bare ribs.
A power from the unknown God,
A groundbreaking conqueror emerged;
He walked like he was on a victory parade.
Through the thorns of death and shame.
To him, a human figure
Was like the dim mist
That the morning star fills with light.
Hell, Sin, and Slavery emerged,
Like loyal bloodhounds,
Not pursuing until their Master had taken flight.
Muhammad's moon
Rose, and it will set:
While bright as on heaven’s eternal noon
The cross leads generations forward.
As quick as the bright images from sleep
From someone whose dreams are paradise,
Run away when the beloved fool starts to cry,
And the day comes with her empty eyes;
So brief, so subtle, so beautiful,
[Pg 157]The powers of earth and air
Fled from the star of Bethlehem:
Apollo, Pan, and Love,
And even Olympian Zeus
Grew weak, for the truth had shone on them.
Our mountains, oceans, and rivers,
Deprived of their dreams,
Their waters turned to blood, their dew to tears,
Mourned for the good old days.
In the autumn of this year Shelley paid Lord Byron a visit at Ravenna, where he made acquaintance with the Countess Guiccioli. It was then settled that Byron, who had formed the project of starting a journal to be called The Liberal in concert with Leigh Hunt, should himself settle in Pisa. Leigh Hunt was to join his brother poets in the same place. The prospect gave Shelley great pleasure, for he was sincerely attached to Hunt; and though he would not promise contributions to the journal, partly lest his name should bring discredit on it, and partly because he did not choose to appear before the world as a hanger-on of Byron’s, he thoroughly approved of a plan which would be profitable to his friend by bringing him into close relation with the most famous poet of the age.[31] That he was not without doubts as to Byron’s working easily in harness with Leigh Hunt, may be seen in his correspondence; and how fully these doubts were destined to be confirmed, is only too well known.
In the fall of this year, Shelley visited Lord Byron in Ravenna, where he met the Countess Guiccioli. It was decided that Byron, who had planned to start a journal called The Liberal with Leigh Hunt, would settle in Pisa. Leigh Hunt was to join his fellow poets there as well. This prospect made Shelley very happy, as he was genuinely fond of Hunt; and even though he wouldn't promise to contribute to the journal—partly because he didn't want his name to bring it down and partly because he didn't want to appear as a subordinate to Byron—he fully supported a plan that would benefit his friend by connecting him with the most famous poet of the time. That he had some doubts about Byron being able to work well with Leigh Hunt can be seen in his letters, and it’s all too clear how much these doubts were ultimately confirmed.
At Ravenna he was tormented by the report of some more than usually infamous calumny, concerning the position of Miss Clairmont in his household. That it made profound impression on his mind, appears from a remarkable letter addressed to his wife on the 16th and 17th of August from Ravenna. In it he repeats his growing weariness, and his wish to escape[Pg 158] from society to solitude; the weariness of a nature wounded and disappointed by commerce with the world, but neither soured nor driven to fury by cruel wrongs. It is noticeable at the same time that he clings to his present place of residence:—“our roots never struck so deeply as at Pisa, and the transplanted tree flourishes not.” At Pisa he had found real rest and refreshment in the society of his two friends, the Williamses. Some of his saddest and most touching lyrics of this year are addressed to Jane—for so Mrs. Williams was called; and attentive students may perceive that the thought of Emilia was already blending by subtle transitions with the new thought of Jane. One poem, almost terrible in its intensity of melancholy, is hardly explicable on the supposition that Shelley was quite happy in his home.[32] These words must be taken as implying no reflection either upon Mary’s love for him, or upon his own power to bear the slighter troubles of domestic life. He was not a spoiled child of fortune, a weak egotist, or a querulous complainer. But he was always seeking and never finding the satisfaction of some deeper craving. In his own words, he had loved Antigone before he visited this earth: and no one woman could probably have made him happy, because he was for ever demanding more from love than it can give in the mixed circumstances of mortal life. Moreover, it must be remembered that his power of self-expression has bestowed permanent form on feelings which may have been but transitory; nor can we avoid the conclusion that, sincere as Shelley was, he, like all poets, made use of the emotion of the moment for purposes of art, converting an ephemeral mood into something typical and universal. This was almost certainly the case with Epipsychidion.
At Ravenna, he was troubled by the news of a particularly notorious rumor regarding Miss Clairmont's role in his household. The profound effect this had on him is evident in a notable letter he wrote to his wife on August 16th and 17th from Ravenna. In it, he expresses his increasing fatigue and his desire to escape from society to find solitude; a weariness stemming from a spirit hurt and let down by his interactions with the world, but not embittered or driven to rage by cruel injustices. At the same time, it’s clear that he feels a deep attachment to where he currently lives: “our roots never struck so deeply as at Pisa, and the transplanted tree flourishes not.” In Pisa, he had truly found rest and comfort in the company of his two friends, the Williamses. Some of his saddest and most poignant poems from that year are directed toward Jane—Mrs. Williams, as she was called; and those paying attention may notice that thoughts of Emilia were subtly blending with the emerging feelings for Jane. One poem, filled with intense melancholy, is hard to understand if we assume Shelley was completely content at home. These words should not reflect poorly on Mary’s love for him or on his ability to handle the minor troubles of family life. He was not a pampered child of fortune, a weak narcissist, or a chronic complainer. Yet, he was perpetually searching and never quite finding the fulfillment of a deeper desire. In his own words, he had loved Antigone before he ever set foot on this earth; and no single woman could likely have brought him happiness because he constantly demanded more from love than it could provide within the complex reality of human life. Additionally, we should remember that his talent for self-expression has given lasting shape to feelings that may have only been fleeting; and we cannot avoid the conclusion that, as sincere as Shelley was, like all poets, he utilized the emotions of the moment for artistic purposes, transforming a temporary mood into something typical and universal. This was almost certainly true with Epipsychidion.
[Pg 159]So much at any rate had to be said upon this subject; for careful readers of Shelley’s minor poems are forced to the conviction that during the last year of his life he often found relief from a wretchedness, which, however real, can hardly be defined, in the sympathy of this true-hearted woman. The affection he felt for Jane was beyond question pure and honourable. All the verses he addressed to her, passed through her husband’s hands without the slightest interruption to their intercourse; and Mrs. Shelley, who was not unpardonably jealous of her Ariel, continued to be Mrs. Williams’s warm friend. A passage from Shelley’s letter of June 18, 1822, expresses the plain prose of his relation to the Williamses:—“They are people who are very pleasing to me. But words are not the instruments of our intercourse. I like Jane more and more, and I find Williams the most amiable of companions. She has a taste for music, and an eloquence of form and motions that compensate in some degree for the lack of literary refinement.”
[Pg 159]Still, quite a bit needed to be said on this topic; for careful readers of Shelley’s lesser-known poems are led to believe that during the last year of his life, he often found comfort from a sadness, which, although real, is hard to define, in the support of this genuine woman. The love he felt for Jane was undoubtedly pure and honorable. All the poems he wrote to her went through her husband without any disruption in their communication; and Mrs. Shelley, who was not overly jealous of her Ariel, remained a close friend of Mrs. Williams. A line from Shelley’s letter dated June 18, 1822, clearly outlines his relationship with the Williamses:—“They are people who please me greatly. But words aren’t the way we connect. I like Jane more and more, and I find Williams to be the most pleasant company. She has a knack for music and a graceful way of moving that somewhat makes up for the absence of literary sophistication.”
Two lyrics of this period may here be introduced, partly for the sake of their intrinsic beauty, and partly because they illustrate the fecundity of Shelley’s genius during the months of tranquil industry which he passed at Pisa. The first is an Invocation to Night:—
Two lyrics from this time can be included here, partly for their inherent beauty, and partly because they demonstrate the creativity of Shelley’s genius during the peaceful period of hard work he spent in Pisa. The first is an Invocation to Night:—
Swiftly walk over the western wave,
Spirit of Night!
Out of the misty eastern cave,
Where all the long and lone daylight,
Thou wovest dreams of joy and fear,
Which make thee terrible and dear,—
Swift be thy flight!
Wrap thy form in a mantle grey,
Star-inwrought!
[Pg 160]Blind with thine hair the eyes of day,
Kiss her until she be wearied out.
Then wander o’er city, and sea, and land,
Touching all with thine opiate wand—
Come, long-sought!
When I arose and saw the dawn,
I sighed for thee;
When light rode high, and the dew was gone,
And noon lay heavy on flower and tree,
And the weary Day turned to his rest,
Lingering like an unloved guest,
I sighed for thee.
Thy brother Death came, and cried,
“Wouldst thou me?”
Thy sweet child Sleep, the filmy-eyed,
Murmured like a noon-tide bee,
“Shall I nestle near thy side?
Wouldst thou me?”—And I replied,
“No, not thee!”
Death will come when thou art dead,
Soon, too soon—
Sleep will come when thou art fled;
Of neither would I ask the boon
I ask of thee, beloved Night—
Swift be thine approaching flight,
Come soon, soon!
Quickly cross the western wave,
Spirit of the Night!
From the misty eastern cave,
Where all the long and lonely daylight,
You wove dreams of joy and fear,
That make you both terrible and dear,—
Fly quickly!
Wrap yourself in a gray cloak,
Star-embroidered!
[Pg 160]Blind the eyes of day with your hair,
Kiss her until she tires out.
Then roam over city, sea, and land,
Touching all with your soothing wand—
Come, at last!
When I woke and saw the dawn,
I sighed for you;
When the light was high, and the dew was gone,
And noon laid heavy on flower and tree,
And the weary Day turned to his rest,
Lingering like an unwanted guest,
I sighed for you.
Your brother Death came, and asked,
“Do you want me?”
Your sweet child Sleep, with dreamy eyes,
Buzzed like a midday bee,
“Shall I snuggle near your side?
Do you want me?”—And I replied,
“No, not you!”
Death will come when you are gone,
Soon, way too soon—
Sleep will come when you have fled;
Of neither would I seek the favor
I ask of you, beloved Night—
Quick be your approaching flight,
Hurry up, please!
The second is an Epithalamium composed for a drama which his friend Williams was writing. Students of the poetic art will find it not uninteresting to compare the three versions of this Bridal Song, given by Mr. Forman.[33] They prove that Shelley was no careless writer.
The second is an Epithalamium written for a play that his friend Williams was creating. Students of poetry might find it interesting to compare the three versions of this Bridal Song, provided by Mr. Forman.[33] They show that Shelley was not a careless writer.
The golden gates of sleep unbar
Where strength and beauty, met together,
Kindle their image like a star
In a sea of glassy weather!
[Pg 161]
Night, with all thy stars look down—
Darkness, weep thy holiest dew!
Never smiled the inconstant moon
On a pair so true.
Let eyes not see their own delight;
Haste, swift Hour, and thy flight
Oft renew.
Fairies, sprites, and angels, keep her!
Holy stars, permit no wrong!
And return to wake the sleeper,
Dawn, ere it be long.
O joy! O fear! what will be done
In the absence of the sun!
Come along!
The golden gates of sleep swing open
Where strength and beauty meet,
Spark their image like a star
In a calm sea!
[Pg 161]
Night, with all your stars, look down—
Darkness, release your sacred mist!
The fickle moon has never smiled
On such a loyal couple.
Let eyes not see their own joy;
Hurry, swift Hour, and renew
Your flight frequently.
Fairies, sprites, and angels, protect her!
Holy stars, permit no wrong!
And return to wake the sleeper,
Dawn, soon.
Oh joy! Oh fear! what will happen
Without the sun!
Let's go!
Lyrics like these, delicate in thought and exquisitely finished in form, were produced with a truly wonderful profusion in this season of his happiest fertility. A glance at the last section of Mr. Palgrave’s Golden Treasury shows how large a place they occupy among the permanent jewels of our literature.
Lyrics like these, thoughtful and beautifully crafted, were created in an amazing abundance during this time of his greatest creativity. A look at the last section of Mr. Palgrave’s Golden Treasury reveals how significant a place they hold among the lasting treasures of our literature.
The month of January added a new and most important member to the little Pisan circle. This was Captain Edward John Trelawny, to whom more than to any one else but Hogg and Mrs. Shelley, the students of the poet’s life are indebted for details at once accurate and characteristic. Trelawny had lived a free life in all quarters of the globe, far away from literary cliques and the society of cities, in contact with the sternest realities of existence, which had developed his self-reliance and his physical qualities to the utmost. The impression, therefore, made on him by Shelley has to be gravely estimated by all who still incline to treat the poet as a pathological specimen of humanity. This true child of nature recognized in his new friend far more than in Byron the[Pg 162] stuff of a real man. “To form a just idea of his poetry, you should have witnessed his daily life; his words and actions best illustrated his writings.” “The cynic Byron acknowledged him to be the best and ablest man he had ever known. The truth was, Shelley loved everything better than himself.” “I have seen Shelley and Byron in society, and the contrast was as marked as their characters. The former, not thinking of himself, was as much at ease as in his own home, omitting no occasion of obliging those whom he came in contact with, readily conversing with all or any who addressed him, irrespective of age or rank, dress or address.” “All who heard him felt the charm of his simple, earnest manner: while Byron knew him to be exempt from the egotism, pedantry, coxcombry, and more than all the rivalry of authorship.” “Shelley’s mental activity was infectious; he kept your brain in constant action.” “He was always in earnest.” “He never laid aside his book and magic mantle; he waved his wand, and Byron, after a faint show of defiance, stood mute.... Shelley’s earnestness and just criticism held him captive.” These sentences, and many others, prove that Trelawny, himself somewhat of a cynic, cruelly exposing false pretensions, and detesting affectation in any form, paid unreserved homage to the heroic qualities this “dreamy bard,”—“uncommonly awkward,” as he also called him—bad rider and poor seaman as he was—“over-sensitive,” and “eternally brooding on his own thoughts,” who “had seen no more of the waking-day than a girl at a boarding-school.” True to himself, gentle, tender, with the courage of a lion, “frank and outspoken, like a well-conditioned boy, well-bred and considerate for others, because he was totally devoid of selfishness and vanity,” Shelley seemed to this unprejudiced companion[Pg 163] of his last few months that very rare product for which Diogenes searched in vain—a man.
The month of January welcomed a new and very important member to the small Pisan group: Captain Edward John Trelawny. More than anyone else except Hogg and Mrs. Shelley, Trelawny provided students of the poet's life with detailed and accurate insights. He had lived freely in various places around the world, away from literary circles and city life, experiencing the harshest realities of existence, which honed his self-reliance and physical abilities to the max. Therefore, the impression Shelley made on him must be seriously considered by anyone who still views the poet as just a pathological case. This natural man recognized in his new friend far more of a genuine man than in Byron. “To truly appreciate his poetry, you should have seen his daily life; his words and actions best illustrated his writings.” “The cynical Byron admitted he was the best and most capable person he had ever known. The truth is, Shelley loved everything more than himself.” “I’ve seen Shelley and Byron in social settings, and their differences reflected their personalities. Shelley, not thinking of himself, was as relaxed as at home, never missing a chance to help those around him, easily engaging with anyone who spoke to him, regardless of age or status, appearance or demeanor.” “Everyone who heard him felt the charm of his straightforward, sincere manner; while Byron recognized he was free from egotism, pretentiousness, vanity, and especially the rivalry of authorship.” “Shelley's mental energy was contagious; he kept your mind constantly engaged.” “He was always serious.” “He never dropped his book and magical aura; he waved his wand, and Byron, after a brief show of defiance, fell silent... Shelley’s seriousness and sound criticism held him in thrall.” These statements, among many others, show that Trelawny, who himself was somewhat of a cynic, openly critiquing false pretenses and detesting any form of pretentiousness, wholeheartedly admired the heroic traits of this “dreamy bard”—“uncommonly awkward,” as he called him—an inexperienced rider and poor sailor—“over-sensitive,” and “constantly lost in his own thoughts,” who “experienced little of the waking day, like a girl at a boarding school.” True to himself, gentle and tender, yet courageous as a lion, “frank and straightforward, like a well-mannered boy, kind and considerate of others because he lacked selfishness and vanity,” Shelley appeared to this unbiased friend in his final months as that rare find Diogenes sought in vain—a real man.
Their first meeting must be told in Trelawny’s own words—words no less certain of immortality than the fame of him they celebrate. “The Williamses received me in their earnest, cordial manner; we had a great deal to communicate to each other, and were in loud and animated conversation, when I was rather put out by observing in the passage near the open door, opposite to where I sat, a pair of glittering eyes steadily fixed on mine; it was too dark to make out whom they belonged to. With the acuteness of a woman, Mrs. Williams’s eyes followed the direction of mine, and going to the doorway she laughingly said, ‘Come in, Shelley, it’s only our friend Tre just arrived.’ Swiftly gliding in, blushing like a girl, a tall, thin stripling held out both his hands; and although I could hardly believe, as I looked at his flushed, feminine, and artless face, that it could be the poet, I returned his warm pressure. After the ordinary greetings and courtesies he sat down and listened. I was silent from astonishment: was it possible this mild-looking, beardless boy, could be the veritable monster at war with all the world?—excommunicated by the Fathers of the Church, deprived of his civil rights by the fiat of a grim Lord Chancellor, discarded by every member of his family, and denounced by the rival sages of our literature as the founder of a Satanic school? I could not believe it; it must be a hoax. He was habited like a boy, in a black jacket and trousers, which he seemed to have outgrown, or his tailor, as is the custom, had most shamefully stinted him in his ‘sizings.’ Mrs. Williams saw my embarrassment, and to relieve me asked Shelley what book he had in his hand? His face brightened, and he answered briskly,—
Their first meeting should be described in Trelawny’s own words—words just as destined for immortality as the fame of the person they celebrate. “The Williamses welcomed me with their warm, friendly manner; we had a lot to discuss and were engaged in a loud and animated conversation when I was somewhat unsettled by noticing a pair of glimmering eyes fixed on mine from the passage near the open door, across from where I sat; it was too dim to see who they belonged to. With the sharpness of instinct, Mrs. Williams followed my gaze, and going to the doorway, she laughed and said, ‘Come in, Shelley, it’s just our friend Tre who just arrived.’ Swiftly gliding in, blushing like a girl, a tall, thin young man extended both his hands; and even though I could hardly believe, as I looked at his flushed, delicate, and innocent face, that he could be the poet, I returned his warm grip. After the usual greetings and pleasantries, he took a seat and listened. I was silent from astonishment: could this mild-looking, clean-shaven boy be the actual monster battling against the whole world?—excommunicated by the Church Fathers, stripped of his civil rights by the decision of a stern Lord Chancellor, rejected by every member of his family, and condemned by rival scholars of our literature as the founder of a Satanic school? I couldn't believe it; it must be a prank. He was dressed like a boy, in a black jacket and trousers that seemed to be too small for him, or his tailor, as is often the case, had most shamefully skimped on his ‘sizes.’ Mrs. Williams noticed my discomfort, and to ease the situation, she asked Shelley what book he had in his hand. His face lit up, and he replied eagerly,—”
[Pg 164]“‘Calderon’s Magico Prodigioso—I am translating some passages in it.’
[Pg 164]“‘Calderon’s Magico Prodigioso—I’m translating some sections of it.’”
“‘Oh, read it to us.’
“‘Oh, read it to us.’”
“Shoved off from the shore of commonplace incidents that could not interest him, and fairly launched on a theme that did, he instantly became oblivious of everything but the book in his hand. The masterly manner in which he analysed the genius of the author, his lucid interpretation of the story, and the ease with which he translated into our language the most subtle and imaginative passages of the Spanish poet, were marvellous, as was his command of the two languages. After this touch of his quality I no longer doubted his identity; a dead silence ensued; looking up, I asked,—
“Shoved off from the shore of ordinary events that didn’t grab his attention, and fully immersed in a topic that did, he completely zoned out everything except the book in his hand. The skillful way he analyzed the author’s genius, his clear interpretation of the story, and how effortlessly he translated the most subtle and imaginative lines of the Spanish poet into our language were amazing, just like his mastery of both languages. After witnessing this side of him, I had no doubt about who he was; there was a deep silence; looking up, I asked,—”
“‘Where is he?’
"Where's he?"
“Mrs. Williams said, ‘Who? Shelley? Oh, he comes and goes like a spirit, no one knows when or where.’”
“Mrs. Williams said, ‘Who? Shelley? Oh, he shows up and disappears like a ghost, no one knows when or where.’”
Two little incidents which happened in the winter of 1821-2 deserve to be recorded. News reached the Pisan circle early in December that a man who had insulted the Host at Lucca, was sentenced to be burned. Shelley proposed that the English—himself, Byron, Medwin, and their friend Mr. Taafe—should immediately arm and ride off to rescue him. The scheme took Byron’s fancy; but they agreed to try less Quixotic measures before they had recourse to force, and their excitement was calmed by hearing that the man’s sentence had been commuted to the galleys. The other affair brought them less agreeably into contact with the Tuscan police. The party were riding home one afternoon in March, when a mounted dragoon came rushing by, breaking their ranks and nearly unhorsing Mr. Taafe. Byron and Shelley rode after him to remonstrate; but the man struck Shelley from his saddle with[Pg 165] a sabre blow. The English then pursued him into Pisa, making such a clatter that one of Byron’s servants issued with a pitchfork from the Casa Lanfranchi, and wounded the fellow somewhat seriously, under the impression that it was necessary to defend his master. Shelley called the whole matter “a trifling piece of business;” but it was strictly investigated by the authorities; and though the dragoon was found to have been in the wrong, Byron had to retire for a season to Leghorn. Another consequence was the exile of Count Gamba and his father from Tuscany, which led to Byron’s final departure from Pisa.
Two small incidents that happened in the winter of 1821-2 are worth noting. In early December, the Pisan group learned that a man who had offended the Host in Lucca was sentenced to be burned. Shelley suggested that the English—himself, Byron, Medwin, and their friend Mr. Taafe—should quickly arm and ride out to save him. Byron liked the idea, but they decided to try less Quixotic solutions before resorting to violence, and their excitement was calmed when they heard that the man’s sentence had been changed to serving in the galleys. The other incident brought them into an unpleasant encounter with the Tuscan police. One afternoon in March, as the group was riding home, a mounted soldier rode past them, breaking their formation and nearly knocking Mr. Taafe off his horse. Byron and Shelley chased after him to protest; however, the soldier struck Shelley from his saddle with a sabre blow. The English then pursued him into Pisa, creating such a commotion that one of Byron’s servants ran out with a pitchfork from Casa Lanfranchi and seriously injured the soldier, believing it was necessary to defend his master. Shelley dismissed the whole event as "a trifling piece of business,” but the authorities launched a strict investigation. Although the soldier was found to be at fault, Byron had to retreat for a while to Leghorn. Another outcome was the exile of Count Gamba and his father from Tuscany, which ultimately led to Byron's departure from Pisa.
The even current of Shelley’s life was not often broken by such adventures. Trelawny gives the following account of how he passed his days: he “was up at six or seven, reading Plato, Sophocles, or Spinoza, with the accompaniment of a hunch of dry bread; then he joined Williams in a sail on the Arno, in a flat-bottomed skiff, book in hand, and from thence he went to the pine-forest, or some out-of-the-way place. When the birds went to roost he returned home, and talked and read until midnight.” The great wood of stone pines on the Pisan Maremma was his favourite study. Trelawny tells us how he found him there alone one day, and in what state was the MS. of that prettiest lyric, Ariel, to Miranda take. “It was a frightful scrawl; words smeared out with his finger, and one upon the other, over and over in tiers, and all run together in most ‘admired disorder;’ it might have been taken for a sketch of a marsh overgrown with bulrushes, and the blots for wild ducks; such a dashed-off daub as self-conceited artists mistake for a manifestation of genius. On my observing this to him, he answered, ‘When my brain gets heated with thought, it soon boils, and throws off images and words faster than I can skim them off. In the[Pg 166] morning, when cooled down, out of the rude sketch as you justly call it, I shall attempt a drawing.’”
The steady routine of Shelley's life wasn’t often interrupted by adventures. Trelawny describes how he spent his days: he “would get up around six or seven, reading Plato, Sophocles, or Spinoza, while munching on a piece of dry bread; then he would join Williams for a sail on the Arno in a flat-bottomed boat, book in hand, and afterward, he would head to the pine forest or some secluded spot. When the birds settled in for the night, he’d come home and talk and read until midnight.” The expansive pinewood in the Pisan Maremma was his favorite place to study. Trelawny recounts how he found him there alone one day, and the state of the manuscript for that beautiful lyric, Ariel, to Miranda take. “It was a terrible scrawl; words smudged with his finger, jumbled one on top of another, overlapped, and all jammed together in a much ‘admired disorder;’ it could have been mistaken for a sketch of a marsh covered in bulrushes, with the blots representing wild ducks; a hasty piece that self-important artists might confuse for a sign of genius. When I pointed this out to him, he replied, ‘When my brain gets overheated with thoughts, it quickly boils over and produces images and words faster than I can make sense of them. In the[Pg 166] morning, once I’ve cooled down, I’ll attempt a proper drawing from the rough sketch, as you rightly call it.’”
A daily visit to Byron diversified existence. Byron talked more sensibly with Shelley than with his commonplace acquaintances; and when he began to gossip, Shelley retired into his own thoughts. Then they would go pistol-shooting, Byron’s trembling hand contrasting with his friend’s firmness. They had invented a “little language” for this sport: firing was called tiring; hitting, colping; missing, mancating, &c. It was in fact a kind of pigeon Italian. Shelley acquired two nick-names in the circle of his Pisan friends, both highly descriptive. He was Ariel and the Snake. The latter suited him because of his noiseless gliding movement, bright eyes and ethereal diet. It was first given to him by Byron during a reading of Faust. When he came to the line of Mephistophiles, “Wie meine Muhme, die berühmte Schlange” and translated it, “My aunt, the renowned Snake,” Byron cried, “Then you are her nephew.” Shelley by no means resented the epithet. Indeed he alludes to it in his letters and in a poem already referred to above.
A daily visit to Byron made life more interesting. Byron talked more intelligently with Shelley than with his ordinary friends; and when he started to gossip, Shelley would retreat into his own thoughts. Then they would go shooting, with Byron’s shaky hand contrasting with his friend’s steady grip. They had created a “little language” for this activity: firing was called tiring; hitting, colping; missing, mancating, etc. It was basically a sort of pigeon Italian. Shelley earned two nicknames among his Pisan friends, both very fitting. He was called Ariel and the Snake. The latter described him well because of his silent, gliding movements, bright eyes, and light diet. Byron first gave him this nickname during a reading of Faust. When he reached the line of Mephistophiles, “Wie meine Muhme, die berühmte Schlange” and translated it as “My aunt, the renowned Snake,” Byron exclaimed, “Then you are her nephew.” Shelley didn't mind the nickname at all. In fact, he references it in his letters and in a poem mentioned earlier.
Soon after Trelawny’s arrival the party turned their thoughts to nautical affairs. Shelley had already done a good deal of boating with Williams on the Arno and the Serchio, and had on one occasion nearly lost his life by the capsizing of their tiny craft. They now determined to build a larger yacht for excursions on the sea; while Byron, liking the project of a summer residence upon the Bay of Spezia, made up his mind to have one too. Shelley’s was to be an open boat carrying sail, Byron’s, a large decked schooner. The construction of both was entrusted to a Genoese builder, under the direction of[Pg 167] Trelawny’s friend, Captain Roberts. Such was the birth of the ill-fated Don Juan, which cost the lives of Shelley and Williams, and of the Bolivar, which carried Byron off to Genoa before he finally set sail for Greece. Captain Roberts was allowed to have his own way about the latter; but Shelley and Williams had set their hearts upon a model for their little yacht, which did not suit the Captain’s notions of sea-worthiness. Williams overruled his objections, and the Don Juan was built according to his cherished fancy. “When it was finished,” says Trelawny, “it took two tons of iron ballast to bring her down to her bearings, and then she was very crank in a breeze, though not deficient in beam. She was fast, strongly built, and Torbay rigged.” She was christened by Lord Byron, not wholly with Shelley’s approval; and one young English sailor, Charles Vivian, in addition to Williams and Shelley, formed her crew. “It was great fun,” says Trelawny, “to witness Williams teaching the poet how to steer, and other points of seamanship. As usual, Shelley had a book in hand, saying he could read and steer at the same time, as one was mental, the other mechanical.” “The boy was quick and handy, and used to boats. Williams was not as deficient as I anticipated, but over-anxious, and wanted practice, which alone makes a man prompt in emergency. Shelley was intent on catching images from the ever-changing sea and sky, he heeded not the boat.” It ought finally to be added that Shelley and Williams re-christened the yacht, more to their liking, the Ariel.
Soon after Trelawny arrived, the group started thinking about sailing. Shelley had already spent a lot of time boating with Williams on the Arno and the Serchio, and once nearly lost his life when their small boat flipped over. They decided to build a larger yacht for trips on the sea; meanwhile, Byron, who liked the idea of a summer house on the Bay of Spezia, decided he wanted one too. Shelley’s would be an open sailboat, while Byron’s would be a large decked schooner. Both boats were to be built by a Genoese shipbuilder, under the guidance of [Pg 167] Trelawny’s friend, Captain Roberts. Thus began the creation of the ill-fated Don Juan, which ultimately cost the lives of Shelley and Williams, and the Bolivar, which took Byron to Genoa before he finally set off for Greece. Captain Roberts was allowed to have his way with the latter; however, Shelley and Williams had their hearts set on a design for their little yacht that didn’t align with the Captain’s ideas about seaworthiness. Williams pushed back against his objections, and the Don Juan was built according to his preferred design. “When she was finished,” Trelawny recalls, “it took two tons of iron ballast to get her to the right level, and even then, she was very unstable in a breeze, though she didn’t lack in width. She was fast, well-built, and had Torbay rigging.” She was named by Lord Byron, not entirely with Shelley’s approval; and a young English sailor, Charles Vivian, joined Williams and Shelley as part of her crew. “It was a lot of fun,” Trelawny says, “to see Williams teaching the poet how to steer and the basics of sailing. As usual, Shelley had a book in hand, claiming he could read and steer at the same time, since one was mental and the other mechanical.” “The boy was quick and skilled and knew boats. Williams wasn’t as incompetent as I expected, but he was overly anxious and needed practice, which is what makes a person quick in emergencies. Shelley was focused on capturing images from the constantly shifting sea and sky, so he paid little attention to the boat.” It should also be noted that Shelley and Williams renamed the yacht to something they liked better, the Ariel.
CHAPTER VII.
LAST DAYS.
Final Days.
The advance of spring made the climate of Pisa too hot for comfort; and early in April Trelawny and Williams rode off to find a suitable lodging for themselves and the Shelleys on the Gulf of Spezia. They pitched upon a house called the Villa Magni, between Lerici and San Terenzio, which “looked more like a boat or bathing-house than a place to live in. It consisted of a terrace or ground-floor un-paved, and used for storing boat-gear and fishing-tackle, and of a single storey over it, divided into a hall or saloon and four small rooms, which had once been white-washed; there was one chimney for cooking. This place we thought the Shelleys might put up with for the summer. The only good thing about it was a verandah facing the sea, and almost over it.” When it came to be inhabited, the central hall was used for the living and eating room of the whole party. The Shelleys occupied two rooms facing each other; the Williamses had one of the remaining chambers, and Trelawny another. Access to these smaller apartments could only be got through the saloon; and this circumstance once gave rise to a ludicrous incident, when Shelley, having lost his clothes out bathing, had to cross, in puris naturalibus, not undetected, though covered in his retreat by the clever Italian [Pg 169]handmaiden, through a luncheon party assembled in the dining-room. The horror of the ladies at the poet’s unexpected apparition and his innocent self-defence are well described by Trelawny. Life in the villa was of the simplest description. To get food was no easy matter; and the style of the furniture may be guessed by Trelawny’s laconic remark that the sea was his only washing-basin.
The arrival of spring made the weather in Pisa too hot to handle, so in early April, Trelawny and Williams headed out to find a suitable place for themselves and the Shelleys near the Gulf of Spezia. They settled on a place called the Villa Magni, located between Lerici and San Terenzio, which “looked more like a boat or a changing room than a home. It had an unpaved terrace or ground floor used for storing boat gear and fishing equipment, and a single story above it divided into a hall or living room and four small rooms, which had once been whitewashed; there was one chimney for cooking. We thought the Shelleys might manage to stay here for the summer. The only nice feature was a veranda facing the sea, almost above it.” Once they moved in, the central hall was used as the living and dining area for everyone. The Shelleys took two rooms across from each other; the Williamses had one of the remaining rooms, and Trelawny had the other. Access to these smaller rooms could only be gained through the living room, which led to a funny incident when Shelley, having lost his clothes while swimming, had to cross, in puris naturalibus, not without being noticed, though concealed by the clever Italian [Pg 169] maid, in front of a lunch gathering in the dining room. The shock on the ladies' faces at the poet’s unexpected appearance and his innocent defense are well captured by Trelawny. Life in the villa was incredibly basic. Finding food was not an easy task, and the state of the furniture can be inferred from Trelawny’s blunt comment that the sea was his only washing basin.
They settled at Villa Magni on the 1st of May, and began a course of life which was not interrupted till the final catastrophe of July 8. These few weeks were in many respects the happiest of Shelley’s life. We seem to discern in his last letter of importance, recently edited by Dr. Garnett, that he was now conscious of having reached a platform from which he could survey his past achievement, and whence he would probably have risen to a loftier altitude, by the firmer and more equable exercise of powers which had been ripening during the last three years of life in Italy. Meanwhile, “I am content,” he writes, “if the heaven above me is calm for the passing moment.” And this tranquillity was perfect, with none of the oppressive sense of coming danger, which distinguishes the calm before a storm. He was far away from the distractions of the world he hated, in a scene of indescribable beauty, among a population little removed from the state of savages, who enjoyed the primitive pleasures of a race at one with nature, and toiled with hardy perseverance on the element he loved so well. His company was thoroughly congenial and well mixed. He spent his days in excursions on the water with Williams, or in solitary musings in his cranky little skiff, floating upon the shallows in shore, or putting out to sea and waiting for the landward breeze to bring him home. The evenings were passed upon the terrace, listening to Jane’s guitar, conversing[Pg 170] with Trelawny, or reading his favourite poets aloud to the assembled party.
They settled at Villa Magni on May 1st and began a lifestyle that wasn’t interrupted until the tragic event of July 8. These few weeks were, in many ways, the happiest of Shelley’s life. In his last significant letter, recently edited by Dr. Garnett, we can see that he was aware he had reached a point where he could reflect on his past accomplishments and probably would have risen to even greater heights through the steadier and more balanced use of the skills he had been developing over the past three years in Italy. Meanwhile, he wrote, “I am content,” if the sky above me is calm for the moment.” And this peace of mind was complete, without the heavy feeling of impending danger that usually comes before a storm. He was far from the distractions of the world he despised, in a setting of indescribable beauty, among a community that was almost like savages, enjoying the basic pleasures of a people in harmony with nature, and working hard at the activity he loved most. His companions were perfectly suited to him and diverse. He spent his days taking trips on the water with Williams or lost in thought in his quirky little boat, floating in the shallow waters near the shore, or heading out to sea and waiting for the onshore breeze to bring him back. Evenings were spent on the terrace, listening to Jane play the guitar, chatting with Trelawny, or reading his favorite poets aloud to the group gathered around.
In this delightful solitude, this round of simple occupations, this uninterrupted communion with nature, Shelley’s enthusiasms and inspirations revived with their old strength. He began a poem, which, if we may judge of its scale by the fragment we possess, ought to have been one of the longest, as it certainly is one of the loftiest of his masterpieces. The Triumph of Life is composed in no strain of compliment to the powers of this world, which quell untameable spirits, and enslave the noblest by the operation of blind passions and inordinate ambitions. It is rather a pageant of the spirit dragged in chains, led captive to the world, the flesh, and the devil. The sonorous march and sultry splendour of the terza rima stanzas, bearing on their tide of song those multitudes of forms, processionally grand, yet misty with the dust of their own tramplings, and half-shrouded in a lurid robe of light, affect the imagination so powerfully that we are fain to abandon criticism and acknowledge only the dæmonic fascinations of this solemn mystery. Some have compared the Triumph of Life to a Panathenaic pomp: others have found in it a reflex of the burning summer heat, and blazing sea, and onward undulations of interminable waves, which were the cradle of its maker as he wrote. The imagery of Dante plays a part, and Dante has controlled the structure. The genius of the Revolution passes by: Napoleon is there, and Rousseau serves for guide. The great of all ages are arraigned, and the spirit of the world is brought before us, while its heroes pass, unveil their faces for a moment, and are swallowed in the throng that has no ending. But how Shelley meant to solve the problems he has raised, by what sublime philosophy he purposed to resolve the discords of this revelation[Pg 171] more soul-shattering than Daniel’s Mene, we cannot even guess. The poem, as we have it, breaks abruptly with these words: “Then what is Life? I cried”—a sentence of profoundest import, when we remember that the questioner was now about to seek its answer in the halls of Death.
In this lovely solitude, this series of simple tasks, this constant connection with nature, Shelley’s passions and inspirations came back with their old strength. He started a poem, which, judging by the fragment we have, should have been one of the longest and is undoubtedly one of the highest of his masterpieces. The Triumph of Life is not a tribute to the powers of this world, which suppress wild spirits and enslave the noblest with blind passions and excessive ambitions. Instead, it depicts a spirit dragged in chains, taken captive by the world, the flesh, and the devil. The powerful rhythm and sultry beauty of the terza rima stanzas carry a multitude of forms, grand yet clouded with their own dust, and half-hidden in a harsh light, impacting the imagination so strongly that we can only set aside criticism and acknowledge the compelling allure of this serious mystery. Some have likened the Triumph of Life to a grand celebration: others have seen in it a reflection of the scorching summer heat, the blazing sea, and the endless waves that cradled its creator as he wrote. Dante’s imagery plays a role, and Dante shapes the structure. The spirit of the Revolution passes by: Napoleon is present, and Rousseau serves as the guide. The great figures of all time are summoned, and the spirit of the world is revealed to us, while its heroes briefly show their faces before being consumed by the endless crowd. But how Shelley intended to address the issues he raised, what profound philosophy he planned to use to resolve the conflicts of this revelation[Pg 171] more soul-crushing than Daniel’s Mene, we cannot even guess. The poem, as we have it, ends abruptly with the words: “Then what is Life? I cried”—a statement of profound importance, especially since the questioner was about to seek its answer in the realm of Death.
To separate any single passage from a poem which owes so much of its splendour to the continuity of music and the succession of visionary images, does it cruel wrong. Yet this must be attempted; for Shelley is the only English poet who has successfully handled that most difficult of metres, terza rima. His power over complicated versification cannot be appreciated except by duly noticing the method he employed in treating a structure alien, perhaps, to the genius of our literature, and even in Italian used with perfect mastery by none but Dante. To select the introduction and part of the first paragraph will inflict less violence upon the Triumph of Life as a whole, than to detach one of its episodes.
To pull any single section from a poem that gains so much of its beauty from the flow of music and the sequence of imaginative images does a disservice. Still, this must be done; Shelley is the only English poet who has effectively mastered that most challenging of forms, terza rima. His skill with complex verse can only be appreciated by carefully considering the approach he took to a structure that may not align with the spirit of our literature and is used with complete mastery in Italian only by Dante. Choosing the introduction and part of the first paragraph will do less harm to the overall Triumph of Life than taking one of its episodes out.
Swift as a spirit hastening to his task
Of glory and of good, the Sun sprang forth
Rejoicing in his splendour, and the mask
Of darkness fell from the awakened Earth.
The smokeless altars of the mountain snows
Flamed above crimson clouds, and at the birth
Of light, the Ocean’s orison arose,
To which the birds tempered their matin lay.
All flowers in field or forest which unclose
Their trembling eyelids to the kiss of day,
Swinging their censers in the element,
With orient incense lit by the new ray
Burned slow and inconsumably, and sent
Their odorous sighs up to the smiling air;
And, in succession due, did continent,
[Pg 172]
Isle, ocean, and all things that in them wear
The form and character of mortal mould,
Rise as the Sun their father rose, to bear
Their portion of the toil, which he of old
Took as his own, and then imposed on them.
But I, whom thoughts which must remain untold
Had kept as wakeful as the stars that gem
The cone of night, now they were laid asleep,
Stretched my faint limbs beneath the hoary stem
Which an old chesnut flung athwart the steep
Of a green Apennine. Before me fled
The night; behind me rose the day; the deep
Was at my feet, and Heaven above my head,—
When a strange trance over my fancy grew
Which was not slumber, for the shade it spread
Was so transparent that the scene came through
As clear as, when a veil of light is drawn
O’er evening hills, they glimmer; and I knew
That I had felt the freshness of that dawn
Bathe in the same cold dew my brow and hair,
And sate as thus upon that slope of lawn
Under the self-same bough, and heard as there
The birds, the fountains, and the ocean, hold
Sweet talk in music through the enamoured air.
And then a vision on my brain was rolled.
Swift as a spirit rushing to his task
Of glory and goodness, the Sun burst forth
Rejoicing in his brightness, and the mask
Of darkness fell from the awakened Earth.
The smokeless altars of the mountain snows
Flamed above crimson clouds, and at the birth
Of light, the Ocean's prayer arose,
To which the birds adapted their morning song.
All flowers in field or forest that open
Their trembling eyelids to the kiss of day,
Swinging their censers in the air,
With eastern incense lit by the new ray
Burned slowly and subtly, sending
Their fragrant sighs up to the cheerful air;
And, in due succession, did continent,
[Pg 172]
Isle, ocean, and all things that bear
The form and character of human shape,
Rise as the Sun, their father, rose, to take
Their share of the work, which he long ago
Took as his own and then handed down to them.
But I, whose thoughts that must remain unspoken
Kept me as awake as the stars that twinkle
In the night sky, now they were laid to rest,
Stretched my weary limbs beneath the old trunk
Which an ancient chestnut spread across the steep
Of a green Apennine. Before me, night fled;
Behind me, day rose; the deep
Was at my feet, and Heaven above my head,—
When a strange trance swept over my mind
Which wasn’t sleep, for the shadow it cast
Was so transparent that the scene came through
As clearly as, when a veil of light is drawn
Over evening hills, they shimmer; and I knew
That I had felt the freshness of that dawn
Bathe my brow and hair in the same cold dew,
And sat like this on that grassy slope
Under the same bough, and heard as there
The birds, the fountains, and the ocean sharing
Sweet conversations in music through the enchanted air.
And then, a vision rolled over my mind.
Such is the exordium of the poem. It will be noticed that at this point one series of the interwoven triplets is concluded. The Triumph of Life itself begins with a new series of rhymes, describing the vision for which preparation has been made in the preceding prelude. It is not without perplexity that an ear unaccustomed to the windings of the terza rima, feels its way among them. Entangled and impeded by the labyrinthine sounds, the[Pg 173] reader might be compared to one who, swimming in his dreams, is carried down the course of a swift river clogged with clinging and retarding water-weeds. He moves; but not without labour: yet after a while the very obstacles add fascination to his movement.
This is how the poem starts. You'll notice that at this point, one set of interwoven triplets is finished. The Triumph of Life itself begins with a new set of rhymes, describing the vision that was prepared for in the previous introduction. It can be confusing for someone not used to the twists and turns of terza rima to find their way through. Caught up and slowed down by the tangled sounds, the[Pg 173] reader might be likened to someone who, while dreaming, is swept down a fast river choked with clingy and slowing water plants. They move, but not without effort; however, after a while, the very obstacles make their movement all the more interesting.
As in that trance of wondrous thought I lay,
This was the tenour of my waking dream:—
Methought I sate beside a public way
Thick strewn with summer dust, and a great stream
Of people there was hurrying to and fro,
Numerous as gnats upon the evening gleam,
All hastening onward, yet none seemed to know
Whither he went, or whence he came, or why
He made one of the multitude, and so
Was borne amid the crowd, as through the sky
One of the million leaves of summer’s bier;
Old age and youth, manhood and infancy,
Mixed in one mighty torrent did appear:
Some flying from the thing they feared, and some
Seeking the object, of another’s fear;
And others, as with steps towards the tomb,
Pored on the trodden worms that crawled beneath,
And others mournfully within the gloom
Of their own shadow walked and called it death;
And some fled from it as it were a ghost,
Half fainting in the affliction of vain breath
But more, with motions which each other crossed,
Pursued or spurned the shadows the clouds threw,
Or birds within the noon-day ether lost,
Upon that path where flowers never grew,—
And weary with vain toil and faint for thirst,
[Pg 174]Heard not the fountains, whose melodious dew
Out of their mossy cells for ever burst;
Nor felt the breeze which from the forest told
Of grassy paths, and wood lawn-interspersed,
With over-arching elms, and caverns cold,
And violet banks where sweet dreams brood;—but they
Pursued their serious folly as of old.
As I lay there in a trance of amazing thoughts,
This was the gist of my waking dream:—
I imagined I sat beside a busy road
Thick with summer dust, and a huge stream
Of people rushing to and fro,
As numerous as gnats in the evening light,
Everyone hurrying on, yet none seemed to know
Where they were going, or where they came from, or why
They were part of the crowd, and so
Were carried along amid the throng, like one
Of a million leaves on summer’s path;
Old and young, adulthood and childhood,
All mixed together in one powerful flow:
Some running from what they feared, and some
Chasing what someone else feared;
And others, as if walking toward the grave,
Stared at the ground, where the worms crawled below,
And some sadly wandered in the shadow
Of their own darkness and called it death;
And some escaped from it as if it were a ghost,
Half-fainting in the grip of useless breaths
But more, with movements that tangled with each other,
Chased or rejected the shadows that the clouds cast,
Or birds lost in the noon sky,
On that path where flowers never bloomed,—
And exhausted from useless struggle and thirsty,
[Pg 174]Didn’t hear the fountains, whose cheerful spray
Forever burst from their mossy homes;
Nor felt the breeze that from the forest whispered
Of grassy paths and wooded lawns,
With towering elms and cool caves,
And violet banks where sweet dreams linger;—but they
Pursued their serious foolishness as always.
Here let us break the chain of rhymes that are unbroken in the text, to notice the extraordinary skill with which the rhythm has been woven in one paragraph, suggesting by recurrences of sound the passing of a multitude, which is presented at the same time to the eye of fancy by accumulated images. The next eleven triplets introduce the presiding genius of the pageant. Students of Petrarch’s Trionfi will not fail to note what Shelley owes to that poet, and how he has transmuted the definite imagery of mediæval symbolism into something metaphysical and mystic.
Here, let's pause the unbroken chain of rhymes in the text to highlight the incredible skill with which the rhythm has been crafted in one paragraph, suggesting through repeated sounds the movement of a crowd, which is simultaneously brought to life in the imagination through vivid images. The next eleven triplets introduce the guiding spirit of the event. Those familiar with Petrarch’s Trionfi will certainly recognize what Shelley owes to that poet, and how he has transformed the clear imagery of medieval symbolism into something more metaphysical and mystical.
And as I gazed, methought that in the way
The throng grew wilder, as the woods of June
When the south wind shakes the extinguished day;
And a cold glare, intenser than the noon
But icy cold, obscured with blinding light
The sun, as he the stars. Like the young moon—
When on the sunlit limits of the night
Her white shell trembles amid crimson air,
And whilst the sleeping tempest gathers might,—
Doth, as the herald of its coming, bear
The ghost of its dead mother, whose dim form
Bends in dark ether from her infant’s chair;
So came a chariot on the silent storm
Of its own rushing splendour, and a Shape
So sate within, as one whom years deform,
[Pg 175]
Beneath a dusky hood and double cape,
Crouching within the shadow of a tomb.
And o’er what seemed the head a cloud-like crape
Was bent, a dun and faint ethereal gloom
Tempering the light. Upon the chariot beam
A Janus-visaged Shadow did assume
The guidance of that wonder-wingèd team;
The shapes which drew it in thick lightnings
Were lost:—I heard alone on the air’s soft stream
The music of their ever-moving wings.
All the four faces of that charioteer
Had their eyes banded; little profit brings
Speed in the van and blindness in the rear,
Nor then avail the beams that quench the sun,
Or that with banded eyes could pierce the sphere
Of all that is, has been, or will be done.
So ill was the car guided—but it past
With solemn speed majestically on.
And as I looked, it seemed to me that the crowd
Became wilder, like the woods in June
When the south wind stirs the fading day;
And a cold glare, stronger than midday sun
But icy cold, was veiled in blinding light
The sun, as it does the stars. Like the young moon—
When on the bright edges of the night
Her pale shell quivers in the crimson air,
And while the sleeping storm gains strength,—
Does, as the sign of its coming, carry
The spirit of its deceased mother, whose faint form
Bends in dark ether from her baby’s chair;
So arrived a chariot in the silent storm
Of its own rushing brilliance, and a Figure
Sat within, like someone changed by time,
[Pg 175]
Under a dark hood and double cape,
Crouching in the shadow of a tomb.
And over what seemed to be the head a cloud-like veil
Was draped, a dull and faint ethereal gloom
Softening the light. Upon the chariot’s beam
A two-faced Shadow took charge
Of that wonder-winged team; the shapes that pulled it in thick lightning
Were lost:—I only heard in the soft air
The music of their ever-moving wings.
All four faces of that charioteer
Had their eyes covered; little use it brings
Speed in the front and blindness in the back,
Nor will the beams that dim the sun be helpful,
Or those with covered eyes that could see beyond
All that is, has been, or will ever be.
So poorly was the chariot directed—but it passed
With a solemn speed, majestically on.
The intense stirring of his imagination implied by this supreme poetic effort, the solitude of Villa Magni, and the elemental fervour of Italian heat to which he recklessly exposed himself, contributed to make Shelley more than usually nervous. His somnambulism returned, and he saw visions. On one occasion he thought that the dead Allegra rose from the sea, and clapped her hands, and laughed, and beckoned to him. On another he roused the whole house at night by his screams, and remained terror-frozen in the trance produced by an appalling vision. This mood he communicated, in some measure, to his friends. One of them saw what she afterwards believed to have been his phantom, and another dreamed that he was dead. They talked much of death, and it is noticeable that the[Pg 176] last words written to him by Jane were these:—“Are you going to join your friend Plato?”
The intense stirring of his imagination from this supreme poetic effort, the solitude of Villa Magni, and the raw intensity of the Italian heat that he recklessly exposed himself to made Shelley more anxious than usual. His sleepwalking returned, and he had visions. One time he thought that the dead Allegra rose from the sea, clapped her hands, laughed, and beckoned him. Another time, he woke the entire house at night with his screams, remaining frozen in terror from a horrifying vision. He shared this mood, to some extent, with his friends. One of them believed she saw what she later thought was his ghost, and another dreamed that he was dead. They talked a lot about death, and it’s striking that the[Pg 176] last words Jane wrote to him were: “Are you going to join your friend Plato?”
The Leigh Hunts at last arrived in Genoa, whence they again sailed for Leghorn. Shelley heard the news upon the 20th of June. He immediately prepared to join them; and on the 1st of July set off with Williams in the Don Juan, for Leghorn, where he rushed into the arms of his old friend. Leigh Hunt, in his autobiography, writes, “I will not dwell upon the moment.” From Leghorn he drove with the Hunts to Pisa, and established them in the ground-floor of Byron’s Palazzo Lanfranchi, as comfortably as was consistent with his lordship’s variable moods. The negotiations which had preceded Hunt’s visit to Italy, raised forebodings in Shelley’s mind as to the reception he would meet from Byron; nor were these destined to be unfulfilled. Trelawny tells us how irksome the poet found it to have “a man with a sick wife, and seven disorderly children,” established in his palace. To Mrs. Hunt he was positively brutal; nor could he tolerate her self-complacent husband, who, while he had voyaged far and wide in literature, had never wholly cast the slough of Cockneyism. Hunt was himself hardly powerful enough to understand the true magnitude of Shelley, though he loved him; and the tender solicitude of the great, unselfish Shelley, for the smaller, harmlessly conceited Hunt, is pathetic. They spent a pleasant day or two together, Shelley showing the Campo Santo and other sights of Pisa to his English friend. Hunt thought him somewhat less hopeful than he used to be, but improved in health and strength and spirits. One little touch relating to their last conversation, deserves to be recorded:—“He assented warmly to an opinion I expressed in the cathedral at Pisa, while the organ was[Pg 177] playing, that a truly divine religion might yet be established, if charity were really made the principle of it, instead of faith.”
The Leigh Hunts finally arrived in Genoa, from where they set sail again for Leghorn. Shelley heard the news on June 20th. He immediately got ready to join them and on July 1st set off with Williams on the Don Juan for Leghorn, where he eagerly embraced his old friend. Leigh Hunt, in his autobiography, writes, “I will not dwell upon the moment.” From Leghorn, he drove with the Hunts to Pisa and settled them in the ground floor of Byron’s Palazzo Lanfranchi as comfortably as he could, considering Byron’s unpredictable moods. The discussions that preceded Hunt’s trip to Italy raised concerns in Shelley’s mind about how Byron would receive him, and those concerns turned out to be accurate. Trelawny tells us how difficult it was for the poet to have “a man with a sick wife and seven unruly children” living in his palace. He was particularly harsh with Mrs. Hunt and couldn’t stand her self-satisfied husband, who, despite having traveled widely in literature, had never completely shed his Cockney roots. Hunt himself was hardly perceptive enough to grasp the true depth of Shelley’s greatness, although he loved him. The tender concern that the generous, selfless Shelley had for the smaller, harmlessly arrogant Hunt is touching. They spent a pleasant couple of days together, with Shelley showing his English friend the Campo Santo and other sights of Pisa. Hunt thought Shelley was somewhat less optimistic than he used to be but noticed improvements in his health, strength, and spirits. One small detail from their last conversation is worth noting: “He agreed enthusiastically with an opinion I shared in the cathedral at Pisa, while the organ was[Pg 177] playing, that a truly divine religion might eventually be established if charity were genuinely made its foundation instead of faith.”
On the night following that day of rest, Shelley took a postchaise for Leghorn; and early in the afternoon of the next day he set sail, with Williams, on his return voyage to Lerici. The sailor-boy, Charles Vivian, was their only companion. Trelawny, who was detained on board the Bolivar, in the Leghorn harbour, watched them start. The weather for some time had been unusually hot and dry. “Processions of priests and religiosi have been for several days past praying for rain;” so runs the last entry in Williams’s diary: “but the gods are either angry or nature too powerful.” Trelawny’s Genoese mate observed, as the Don Juan stood out to sea, that they ought to have started at three a.m. instead of twelve hours later; adding “the devil is brewing mischief.” Then a sea-fog withdrew the Don Juan from their sight. It was an oppressively sultry afternoon. Trelawny went down into his cabin, and slept; but was soon roused by the noise of the ships’ crews in the harbour making all ready for a gale. In a short time the tempest was upon them, with wind, rain, and thunder. It did not last more than twenty minutes; and at its end Trelawny looked out anxiously for Shelley’s boat. She was nowhere to be seen, and nothing could be heard of her. In fact, though Trelawny could not then be absolutely sure of the catastrophe, she had sunk, struck in all probability by the prow of a felucca, but whether by accident or with the intention of running her down, is still uncertain.
On the night after that day of rest, Shelley took a carriage to Leghorn; and early the next afternoon, he set sail with Williams on their return trip to Lerici. Their only companion was the sailor boy, Charles Vivian. Trelawny, who was stuck on board the Bolivar in the Leghorn harbor, watched them leave. The weather had been unusually hot and dry for some time. “Groups of priests and religious have been praying for rain for several days now,” the last entry in Williams’s diary says, “but the gods are either angry or nature is just too powerful.” Trelawny’s Genoese mate commented, as the Don Juan headed out to sea, that they should have left at three a.m. instead of twelve hours later, adding, “something bad is coming.” Then a sea fog obscured the Don Juan from their view. It was an oppressively humid afternoon. Trelawny went down to his cabin and slept, but he was soon awakened by the noise of the ship crews in the harbor getting ready for a storm. Before long, the tempest hit them with wind, rain, and thunder. It lasted no more than twenty minutes; at the end of it, Trelawny anxiously looked out for Shelley’s boat. She was nowhere in sight, and nothing could be heard of her. In fact, although Trelawny couldn't be absolutely sure of the disaster at that moment, she had sunk, likely struck by the bow of a felucca, but whether it was an accident or intentional is still uncertain.
On the morning of the third day alter the storm, Trelawny rode to Pisa, and communicated his tears to Hunt. “I then went upstairs to Byron. When I told him, his lip[Pg 178] quivered, and his voice faltered as he questioned me.” Couriers were despatched to search the sea coast, and to bring the Bolivar from Leghorn. Trelawny rode in person toward Via Reggio, and there found a punt, a water-keg, and some bottles, which had been in Shelley’s boat. A week passed, Trelawny patrolling the shore with the coast-guardsmen, but hearing of no new discovery, until at last two bodies were cast upon the sand. One found near Via Reggio, on the 18th of July, was Shelley’s. It had his jacket, “with the volume of Sophocles in one pocket, and Keats’s poems in the other, doubled back, as if the reader, in the act of reading, had hastily thrust it away.” The other, found near the tower of Migliarino, at about four miles’ distance, was that of Williams. The sailor-boy, Charles Vivian, though cast up on the same day, the 18th of July, near Massa, was not heard of by Trelawny till the 29th.
On the morning of the third day after the storm, Trelawny rode to Pisa and shared his sorrow with Hunt. “I then went upstairs to Byron. When I told him, his lip[Pg 178] quivered, and his voice shook as he asked me questions.” Messengers were sent out to search the coastline and to fetch the Bolivar from Leghorn. Trelawny personally rode toward Via Reggio and found a small boat, a water keg, and some bottles that had been in Shelley’s boat. A week went by with Trelawny patrolling the shore with the coast guards, but he didn’t hear of any new discoveries until finally, two bodies washed up on the sand. One, found near Via Reggio on July 18th, was Shelley’s. It still had his jacket, “with a volume of Sophocles in one pocket and Keats’s poems in the other, folded back, as if the reader had hurriedly pushed it away while reading.” The other body, found near the tower of Migliarino, about four miles away, was that of Williams. The sailor boy, Charles Vivian, although found on the same day, July 18th, near Massa, wasn’t reported to Trelawny until the 29th.
Nothing now remained but to tell the whole dreadful truth to the two widowed women, who had spent the last days in an agony of alternate despair and hope at Villa Magni. This duty Trelawny discharged faithfully and firmly. “The next day I prevailed on them,” he says, “to return with me to Pisa. The misery of that night and the journey of the next day, and of many days and nights that followed, I can neither describe nor forget.” It was decided that Shelley should be buried at Rome, near his friend Keats and his son William, and that Williams’s remains should be taken to England. But first the bodies had to be burned; and for permission to do this, Trelawny, who all through had taken the lead, applied to the English Embassy at Florence. After some difficulty it was granted.
Nothing now remained but to tell the whole awful truth to the two widowed women, who had spent the last few days in a cycle of despair and hope at Villa Magni. Trelawny carried out this duty faithfully and firmly. “The next day I convinced them,” he says, “to return with me to Pisa. The misery of that night and the journey the next day, and many days and nights that followed, I can neither describe nor forget.” It was decided that Shelley should be buried in Rome, near his friend Keats and his son William, and that William’s remains should be taken to England. But first, the bodies had to be cremated; and for permission to do this, Trelawny, who had taken the lead all along, applied to the English Embassy in Florence. After some difficulty, it was granted.
What remains to be said concerning the cremation of Shelley’s body on the 16th of August, must be told in[Pg 179] Trelawny’s own words. Williams, it may be stated, had been burned on the preceding day.
What’s left to say about the cremation of Shelley’s body on August 16th must be told in[Pg 179] Trelawny’s own words. Williams, it should be noted, was burned the day before.
“Three white wands had been stuck in the sand to mark the poet’s grave, but as they were at some distance from each other, we had to cut a trench thirty yards in length, in the line of the sticks, to ascertain the exact spot, and it was nearly an hour before we came upon the grave.
“Three white wands had been stuck in the sand to mark the poet’s grave, but since they were spaced out, we had to dig a trench thirty yards long along the line of the sticks to find the exact spot, and it took us almost an hour to find the grave.
“In the meantime Byron and Leigh Hunt arrived in the carriage, attended by soldiers, and the Health Officer, as before. The lonely and grand scenery that surrounded us, so exactly harmonized with Shelley’s genius, that I could imagine his spirit soaring over us. The sea, with the islands of Gorgona, Capraja, and Elba, was before us; old battlemented watch-towers stretched along the coast, backed by the marble-crested Apennines glistening in the sun, picturesque from their diversified outlines, and not a human dwelling was in sight.
“In the meantime, Byron and Leigh Hunt arrived in a carriage, accompanied by soldiers and the Health Officer, just like before. The lonely and grand scenery surrounding us matched Shelley’s genius so perfectly that I could imagine his spirit soaring above us. The sea, with the islands of Gorgona, Capraja, and Elba, lay before us; old fortified watchtowers lined the coast, backed by the marble-topped Apennines sparkling in the sun, beautifully shaped with their varied outlines, and there wasn't a single human dwelling in sight.”
“As I thought of the delight Shelley felt in such scenes of loneliness and grandeur whilst living, I felt we were no better than a herd of wolves or a pack of wild dogs, in tearing out his battered and naked body from the pure yellow sand that lay so lightly over it, to drag him back to the light of day; but the dead have no voice, nor had I power to check the sacrilege—the work went on silently in the deep and unresisting sand, not a word was spoken, for the Italians have a touch of sentiment, and their feelings are easily excited into sympathy. Byron was silent and thoughtful. We were startled and drawn together by a dull, hollow sound that followed the blow of a mattock; the iron had struck a skull, and the body was soon uncovered.... After the fire was well kindled we repeated the ceremony of the previous day; and more[Pg 180] wine was poured over Shelley’s dead body than he had consumed during his life. This with the oil and salt made the yellow flames glisten and quiver. The heat from the sun and fire was so intense that the atmosphere was tremulous and wavy.... The fire was so fierce as to produce a white heat on the iron, and to reduce its contents to grey ashes. The only portions that were not consumed were some fragments of bones, the jaw, and the skull; but what surprised us all was that the heart remained entire. In snatching this relic from the fiery furnace, my hand was severely burnt; and had any one seen me do the act, I should have been put into quarantine.”
“As I thought about the joy Shelley found in such scenes of loneliness and grandeur while he was alive, I felt we were no better than a pack of wolves or wild dogs, tearing his battered and exposed body from the pure yellow sand that lay so lightly over it, to drag him back into the light of day; but the dead have no voice, nor did I have the power to stop the desecration—the work continued quietly in the deep and yielding sand, not a word was said, for the Italians have a touch of sentiment, and their feelings can be easily stirred to sympathy. Byron was quiet and contemplative. We were jolted and drew closer together by a dull, hollow sound that followed the blow of a mattock; the iron had struck a skull, and soon the body was uncovered.... After the fire was well lit, we repeated the ceremony from the previous day; and more[Pg 180] wine was poured over Shelley’s dead body than he had drunk in his lifetime. This, along with the oil and salt, made the yellow flames shimmer and dance. The heat from the sun and fire was so intense that the atmosphere felt shaky and wavy.... The fire burned so hot that it turned the iron bright white and reduced its contents to grey ashes. The only parts that were not consumed were some fragments of bones, the jaw, and the skull; but what surprised us all was that the heart remained intact. In grabbing this relic from the fiery furnace, my hand was badly burned; and if anyone had seen me do it, I would have been put into quarantine.”
Shelley’s heart was given to Hunt, who subsequently, not without reluctance and unseemly dispute, resigned it to Mrs. Shelley. It is now at Boscombe. His ashes were sent by Trelawny to Rome and buried in the Protestant cemetery, so touchingly described by him in his letter to Peacock, and afterwards so sublimely in Adonais. The epitaph, composed by Hunt, ran thus: “Percy Bysshe Shelley, Cor Cordium, Natus iv. Aug. MDCCXCII. Obiit VIII Jul. MDCCCXXII.” To the Latin words Trelawny, faithfullest and most devoted of friends, added three lines from Ariel’s song, much loved in life by Shelley:
Shelley's heart was given to Hunt, who later, not without some reluctance and an inappropriate argument, handed it over to Mrs. Shelley. It's now at Boscombe. His ashes were sent by Trelawny to Rome and buried in the Protestant cemetery, which he described so movingly in his letter to Peacock, and later so beautifully in Adonais. The epitaph, written by Hunt, read: “Percy Bysshe Shelley, Cor Cordium, Born Aug. 4, 1792. Died July 8, 1822.” To the Latin words, Trelawny, the most loyal and devoted of friends, added three lines from Ariel's song, which Shelley loved during his life:
Nothing of him that doth fade,
But doth suffer a sea-change
Into something rich and strange.
Nothing about him fades,
But goes through a transformation
Into something valuable and unusual.
“And so,” writes Lady Shelley, “the sea and the earth closed over one who was great as a poet, and still greater as a philanthropist; and of whom it may be said, that his wild spiritual character seems to have prepared him[Pg 181] for being thus snatched from life under circumstances of mingled terror and beauty, while his powers were yet in their spring freshness, and age had not come to render the ethereal body decrepit, or to wither the heart which could not be consumed by fire.”
“And so,” writes Lady Shelley, “the sea and the earth covered over someone who was as great a poet as he was an even greater philanthropist; and it can be said that his wild spiritual nature seemed to have prepared him[Pg 181] to be taken from life in a moment filled with both terror and beauty, while his abilities were still fresh and young, and age had not yet made his ethereal body brittle, or withered the heart that could not be destroyed by fire.”
CHAPTER VIII.
EPILOGUE.
EPILOGUE.
After some deliberation I decided to give this little work on Shelley the narrative rather than the essay form, impelled thereto by one commanding reason. Shelley’s life and his poetry are indissolubly connected. He acted what he thought and felt, with a directness rare among his brethren of the poet’s craft; while his verse, with the exception of The Cenci, expressed little but the animating thoughts and aspirations of his life. That life, moreover, was “a miracle of thirty years,” so crowded with striking incident and varied experience that, as he said himself, he had already lived longer than his father and ought to be reckoned with the men of ninety. Through all vicissitudes he preserved his youth inviolate, and died, like one whom the gods love, or like a hero of Hellenic story, young, despite grey hairs and suffering. His life has, therefore, to be told, in order that his life-work may be rightly valued: for, great as that was, he, the man, was somehow greater; and noble as it truly is, the memory of himself is nobler.
After some thought, I decided to present this brief work on Shelley in narrative form instead of as an essay, driven by one important reason. Shelley’s life and his poetry are deeply connected. He acted on what he thought and felt with a directness that is rare among his fellow poets; while his poems, except for The Cenci, mainly expressed the driving thoughts and aspirations of his life. Furthermore, his life was “a miracle of thirty years,” filled with remarkable events and diverse experiences, so much so that, as he himself said, he had already lived longer than his father and should be considered alongside men of ninety. Through all the ups and downs, he kept his youth intact and died, like someone favored by the gods or a hero from a Greek story, young, even with grey hairs and suffering. Therefore, his life needs to be told to properly appreciate his life's work: for, as great as that work was, he, the man, was somehow greater; and while his work is indeed noble, the memory of himself is even nobler.
To the world he presented the rare spectacle of a man passionate for truth, and unreservedly obedient to the right as he discerned it. The anomaly which made his practical career a failure, lay just here. The right he followed[Pg 183] was too often the antithesis of ordinary morality: in his desire to cast away the false and grasp the true, he overshot the mark of prudence. The blending in him of a pure and earnest purpose with moral and social theories that could not but have proved pernicious to mankind at large, produced at times an almost grotesque mixture in his actions no less than in his verse. We cannot, therefore, wonder that society, while he lived, felt the necessity of asserting itself against him. But now that he has passed into the company of the great dead, and time has softened down the asperities of popular judgment, we are able to learn the real lesson of his life and writings. That is not to be sought in any of his doctrines, but rather in his fearless bearing, his resolute loyalty to an unselfish and in the simplest sense benevolent ideal. It is this which constitutes his supreme importance for us English at the present time. Ours is an age in which ideals are rare, and we belong to a race in which men who follow them so single-heartedly are not common.
To the world, he presented the rare sight of a man deeply passionate about truth and completely committed to what he believed was right. The reason his practical career was a failure stemmed from this: the right he pursued was often the opposite of conventional morality. In his quest to reject falsehood and embrace truth, he sometimes went too far, disregarding caution. The combination of his pure, sincere intentions with moral and social theories that could only harm humanity created a mix that was sometimes almost absurd in both his actions and his poetry. So, it’s no surprise that society felt the need to push back against him while he was alive. However, now that he has joined the ranks of the great dead, and time has softened the harshness of public opinion, we can truly grasp the lessons of his life and work. These lessons are not found in his doctrines, but in his fearless attitude and unwavering loyalty to a selfless and fundamentally kind ideal. This is what makes him so significant for us, the English, today. We live in an age where ideals are scarce, and we are part of a culture where few men pursue them with such single-minded dedication.
As a poet, Shelley contributed a new quality to English literature—a quality of ideality, freedom, and spiritual audacity, which severe critics of other nations think we lack. Byron’s daring is in a different region: his elemental worldliness and pungent satire do not liberate our energies, or cheer us with new hopes and splendid vistas. Wordsworth, the very antithesis to Shelley in his reverent accord with institutions, suits our meditative mood, sustains us with a sound philosophy, and braces us by healthy contact with the Nature he so dearly loved. But in Wordsworth there is none of Shelley’s magnetism. What remains of permanent value in Coleridge’s poetry—such work as Christabel, the Ancient Mariner, or Kubla Khan—is a product of pure artistic fancy, tempered by the author’s[Pg 184] mysticism. Keats, true and sacred poet as he was, loved Nature with a somewhat sensuous devotion. She was for him a mistress rather than a Diotima; nor did he share the prophetic fire which burns in Shelley’s verse, quite apart from the direct enunciation of his favourite tenets. In none of Shelley’s greatest contemporaries was the lyrical faculty so paramount; and whether we consider his minor songs, his odes, or his more complicated choral dramas, we acknowledge that he was the loftiest and the most spontaneous singer of our language. In range of power he was also conspicuous above the rest. Not only did he write the best lyrics, but the best tragedy, the best translations, and the best familiar poems of his century. As a satirist and humourist, I cannot place him so high as some of his admirers do; and the purely polemical portions of his poems, those in which he puts forth his antagonism to tyrants and religions and custom in all its myriad forms, seem to me to degenerate at intervals into poor rhetoric.
As a poet, Shelley brought a fresh quality to English literature—a quality of idealism, freedom, and spiritual boldness that harsh critics from other countries say we lack. Byron’s boldness exists in a different realm: his raw materialism and sharp satire don’t energize us or uplift us with new hopes and grand perspectives. Wordsworth, who is the complete opposite of Shelley with his respectful alignment with institutions, aligns with our reflective mood, supports us with solid philosophy, and strengthens us through a healthy connection with the Nature he cherished. However, Wordsworth lacks Shelley’s magnetism. The enduring value found in Coleridge’s poetry—works like Christabel, Ancient Mariner, or Kubla Khan—is a result of pure artistic imagination, refined by the author’s[Pg 184] mysticism. Keats, a genuine and heartfelt poet, had a somewhat sensual devotion to Nature. To him, she was a lover rather than a spiritual guide; he also didn’t possess the prophetic passion that ignites Shelley’s poetry, aside from the clear expression of his favorite beliefs. Among none of Shelley’s greatest contemporaries was the lyrical talent so dominant; whether we look at his minor songs, his odes, or his more complex choral dramas, we recognize that he was the most elevated and spontaneous singer of our language. In terms of strength, he also stood out among the rest. Not only did he create the best lyrics, but also the best tragedy, the best translations, and the finest familiar poems of his time. As a satirist and humorist, I can’t rank him as highly as some of his fans do; the purely argumentative parts of his poems, where he expresses his opposition to tyrants, religions, and customs in all its various forms, often seem to me to lapse into weak rhetoric.
While his genius was so varied and its flight so unapproached in swiftness, it would be vain to deny that Shelley, as an artist, had faults from which the men with whom I have compared him were more free. The most prominent of these are haste, incoherence, verbal carelessness, incompleteness, a want of narrative force, and a weak hold on objective realities. Even his warmest admirers, if they are sincere critics, will concede that his verse, taken altogether, is marked by inequality. In his eager self-abandonment to inspiration, he produced much that is unsatisfying simply because it is not ripe. There was no defect of power in him, but a defect of patience; and the final word to be pronounced in estimating the larger bulk of his poetry is the word immature. Not only[Pg 185] was the poet young; but the fruit of his young mind had been plucked before it had been duly mellowed by reflection. Again, he did not care enough for common things to present them with artistic fulness. He was intolerant of detail, and thus failed to model with the roundness that we find in Goethe’s work. He flew at the grand, the spacious, the sublime; and did not always succeed in realizing for his readers what he had imagined. A certain want of faith in his own powers, fostered by the extraordinary discouragement under which he had to write, prevented him from finishing what he began, or from giving that ultimate form of perfection to his longer works which we admire in shorter pieces like the Ode to the West Wind. When a poem was ready, he had it hastily printed, and passed on to fresh creative efforts. If anything occurred to interrupt his energy, he flung the sketch aside. Some of these defects, if we may use this word at all to indicate our sense that Shelley might by care have been made equal to his highest self, were in a great measure the correlative of his chief quality—the ideality, of which I have already spoken, he composed with all his faculties, mental, emotional, and physical, at the utmost strain, at a white heat of intense fervour, striving to attain one object, the truest and most passionate investiture for the thoughts which had inflamed his ever-quick imagination. The result is that his finest work has more the stamp of something natural and elemental—the wind, the sea, the depth of air—than of a mere artistic product. Plato would have said: the Muses filled this man with sacred madness, and, when he wrote, he was no longer in his own control. There was, moreover, ever-present in his nature an effort, an aspiration after a better than the best this world can show,[Pg 186] which prompted him to blend the choicest products of his thought and fancy with the fairest images borrowed from the earth on which he lived. He never willingly composed except under the impulse to body forth a vision of the love and light and life which was the spirit of the power he worshipped. This persistent upward striving, this earnestness, this passionate intensity, this piety of soul and purity of inspiration, give a quite unique spirituality to his poems. But it cannot be expected that the colder perfections of Academic art should be always found in them. They have something of the waywardness and negligence of nature, something of the asymmetreia we admire in the earlier creations of Greek architecture. That Shelley, acute critic and profound student as he was, could conform himself to rule and show himself an artist in the stricter sense, is, however, abundantly proved by The Cenci and by Adonais. The reason why he did not always observe this method will be understood by those who have studied his Defence of Poetry, and learned to sympathize with his impassioned theory of art.
While his talent was diverse and its speed unmatched, it would be pointless to ignore that Shelley, as an artist, had flaws that the men I’ve compared him to did not have. The most notable of these are his haste, lack of coherence, carelessness with words, incompleteness, a lack of narrative strength, and a weak grasp on objective realities. Even his most passionate fans, if they are honest critics, will admit that his poetry overall is marked by inconsistency. In his enthusiastic embrace of inspiration, he created much that is unsatisfying simply because it wasn't fully developed. His power wasn’t lacking, but his patience was; and the main takeaway when evaluating most of his poetry is the term immature. Not only was the poet young, but the ideas from his young mind were produced before they had been properly matured through reflection. Additionally, he didn’t care enough about ordinary things to present them with artistic completeness. He was impatient with detail, resulting in works that lack the roundness we see in Goethe’s writing. He aimed for the grand, the vast, the sublime; and he didn’t always manage to convey to his readers what he envisioned. A certain lack of faith in his own abilities, fueled by the incredible discouragement he faced while writing, hindered him from completing what he started, or from giving that ultimate polish to his longer pieces that we admire in shorter ones like the Ode to the West Wind. When a poem was ready, he had it printed quickly and moved on to new creative pursuits. If anything interrupted his momentum, he would abandon the sketch. Some of these flaws, if we can even call them flaws, indicate that Shelley could have reached his highest potential with more care. They were largely a reflection of his main quality—the idealism I’ve mentioned—where he composed with all his faculties, mentally, emotionally, and physically, under great pressure and fervor, striving to achieve one goal: the truest and most passionate expression of the thoughts that ignited his ever-active imagination. As a result, his best work feels more natural and elemental—the wind, the sea, the vastness of air—than simply being an artistic product. Plato might have said that the Muses filled his mind with a divine madness, and when he wrote, he was no longer in control of himself. Additionally, there was always in his nature a drive, an aspiration for something better than what this world can offer, which pushed him to mix the best elements of his thoughts and imagination with the most beautiful images from the world around him. He never wrote willingly unless inspired to bring forth a vision of the love, light, and life that embodied the essence of the power he admired. This constant upward striving, this sincerity, this passionate drive, this devotion of spirit and purity of inspiration, give a truly unique spirituality to his poems. However, it shouldn't be expected that the cooler perfections of Academic art will always be found in them. They reflect some of the unpredictability and carelessness of nature, something of the asymmetreia we admire in early Greek architecture. Yet, it is clear that Shelley, as an insightful critic and deep thinker, could conform to rules and prove himself an artist in the stricter sense, as shown in The Cenci and Adonais. The reason he didn’t always stick to this method can be understood by those who have studied his Defence of Poetry and come to appreciate his passionate theory of art.
Working on this small scale, it is difficult to do barest justice to Shelley’s life or poetry. The materials for the former are almost overwhelmingly copious and strangely discordant. Those who ought to meet in love over his grave, have spent their time in quarrelling about him and baffling the most eager seeker for the truth.[34] Through the turbid atmosphere of their recriminations it is impossible to discern the whole personality of the man. By careful comparison and refined manipulation of the biographical treasures at our disposal, a fair portrait of[Pg 187] Shelley might still be set before the reader with the accuracy of a finished picture. [That labour of exquisite art and of devoted love still remains to be accomplished, though in the meantime Mr. W. M. Rossetti’s Memoir is a most valuable instalment.] Shelley in his lifetime bound those who knew him with a chain of loyal affection, impressing observers so essentially different as Hogg, Byron, Peacock, Leigh Hunt, Trelawny, Medwin, Williams, with the conviction that he was the gentlest, purest, bravest, and most spiritual being they had ever met. The same conviction is forced upon his biographer. During his four last years this most loveable of men was becoming gradually riper, wiser, truer to his highest instincts. The imperfections of his youth were being rapidly absorbed. His self-knowledge was expanding, his character mellowing, and his genius growing daily stronger. Without losing the fire that burned in him, he had been lessoned by experience into tempering its fervour; and when he reached the age of twenty-nine, he stood upon the height of his most glorious achievement, ready to unfold his wings for a yet sublimer flight. At that moment, when life at last seemed about to offer him rest, unimpeded activity, and happiness, death robbed the world of his maturity. Posterity has but the product of his cruder years, the assurance that he had already outlived them into something nobler, and the tragedy of his untimely end.
Working on such a small scale makes it hard to do justice to Shelley’s life or poetry. The information about his life is almost overwhelming and strangely inconsistent. Those who should come together in admiration over his grave have instead spent their time arguing about him and confusing anyone eager to find the truth. Through the murky atmosphere of their accusations, it’s impossible to see the whole personality of the man. By carefully comparing and skillfully handling the biographical materials we have, a fair portrait of Shelley could still be presented with the accuracy of a finished artwork. [That task of meticulous artistry and devoted love remains to be done, though in the meantime, Mr. W. M. Rossetti’s Memoir is a very valuable contribution.] During his lifetime, Shelley connected those who knew him with a bond of loyal affection, impressing people as diverse as Hogg, Byron, Peacock, Leigh Hunt, Trelawny, Medwin, Williams, with the belief that he was the gentlest, purest, bravest, and most spiritual person they had ever met. This same belief is clear to his biographer. During his last four years, this most lovable man was gradually becoming wiser, truer to his highest instincts, and more mature. The flaws of his youth were quickly fading away. His self-awareness was growing, his character was softening, and his genius was becoming stronger every day. Without losing the passion that burned within him, he learned through experience to temper that intensity; and by the time he turned twenty-nine, he stood at the peak of his most glorious achievements, ready to spread his wings for an even more sublime journey. Just as life finally seemed ready to offer him rest, uninterrupted activity, and happiness, death took away the maturity he had gained. Future generations have only the remnants of his earlier years, the certainty that he had already evolved into something nobler, and the tragedy of his premature death.
If a final word were needed to utter the unutterable sense of waste excited in us by Shelley’s premature absorption into the mystery of the unknown, we might find it in the last lines of his own Alastor:—
If we needed a final word to express the indescribable feeling of loss we experience from Shelley’s early plunge into the mystery of the unknown, we could find it in the last lines of his own Alastor:—
Art and eloquence,
And all the shows o’ the world, are frail and vain
[Pg 188]To weep a loss that turns their light to shade.
It is a woe “too deep for tears,” when all
Is reft at once, when some surpassing spirit,
Whose light adorned the world around it, leaves
Those who remain behind nor sobs nor groans.
The passionate tumult of a clinging hope;
But pale despair and cold tranquillity,
Nature’s vast frame, the web of human things,
Birth and the grave, that are not as they were.
Art and expression,
And all the spectacles of the world, are fragile and pointless
[Pg 188]To mourn a loss that casts their light into darkness.
It’s a sorrow “too deep for tears,” when everything
Is taken at once, when a remarkable spirit,
Whose light brightened the world, departs
Leaving those who stay behind with no cries or moans.
The intense chaos of a desperate hope;
But pale despair and calm stillness,
Nature’s vast structure, the fabric of human life,
Birth and death, that are no longer what they were.
APPENDIX.
(To replace pages 79-83 in text.)
(To replace pages __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ in the text.)
That Shelley, early in 1814, had formed no intention of abandoning his wife is certain; for he was re-married to her on the 24th of March (eight days after the letter I have just quoted) at St. George’s, Hanover Square. This ratification of the Scotch marriage was no doubt meant to place the legitimacy of a possible heir beyond all question. Yet, if we may base conjecture upon “Stanzas, April, 1814,” which undoubtedly refer to his relations with the Boinville family, it seems that in the very month after this new ceremony Shelley found the difficulties of his wedded life intolerable. He had not, however, lost his affection for Harriet. He still sought to recover her confidence and kindness. In spite of his wife’s apparent coldness and want of intellectual sympathy, in spite of his own increasing alienation from the atmosphere in which she now lived, he still approached her with the feelings of a suitor and a lover. This is proved beyond all doubt by the pathetic stanzas “To Harriet: May, 1814,” which have only recently been published. I may add that these verses exist in Harriet’s own autograph, whence I infer that she, on her side, was not indifferent to the emotion they express.[35] Shelley begins with this apostrophe:
That Shelley, early in 1814, definitely did not intend to leave his wife; he remarried her on March 24th (eight days after the letter I just quoted) at St. George’s, Hanover Square. This confirmation of the Scottish marriage was likely meant to secure the legitimacy of any potential heir. However, if we can speculate based on “Stanzas, April, 1814,” which clearly relate to his connection with the Boinville family, it seems that just a month after this new ceremony, Shelley found the challenges of married life unbearable. Nonetheless, he had not stopped loving Harriet. He still tried to win back her trust and affection. Despite his wife's apparent coldness and lack of intellectual connection, and despite his own growing disconnection from her environment, he continued to approach her with the feelings of a suitor and a lover. This is undeniably shown by the moving stanzas “To Harriet: May, 1814,” which have only recently been published. I should also note that these verses exist in Harriet’s own handwriting, suggesting that she, on her part, was not indifferent to the feelings they convey.[35] Shelley begins with this address:
Thy look of love has power to calm
The stormiest passion of my soul;
Thy gentle words are drops of balm
In life’s too bitter bowl.
Your loving gaze has the power to soothe
The deepest turmoil of my soul;
Your kind words are like drops of healing
In life’s too bitter cup.
[Pg 190]He then immediately adds that his cruellest grief is to have known and lost “those choicest blessings”; Harriet is proving by her coldness that she repays his most devoted love with scorn. Nevertheless he will appeal to her better nature:
[Pg 190]He quickly adds that his deepest sorrow is having known and lost “those precious blessings”; Harriet is showing through her indifference that she responds to his unwavering love with disdain. Still, he will reach out to her better nature:
Be thou, then, one among mankind
Whose heart is harder not for state,
Thou only virtuous, gentle, kind,
Amid a world of hate;
And by a slight endurance seal
A fellow-being’s lasting weal.
Be one of us, then,
Whose heart isn’t hardened by social status,
You are truly virtuous, gentle, and kind,
In a world filled with hate;
And with a little patience, secure
A lasting good for another.
The next stanza paints a moving picture of his own wretchedness, and beseeches her, before it is too late, to avert the calamity of an open rupture:
The next stanza creates a heartfelt image of his own misery, and urges her, before it's too late, to prevent the disaster of a public breakup:
In mercy let him not endure
The misery of a fatal cure.
In kindness, let him not suffer
The pain of a deadly cure.
She has been yielding to false counsels and obeying the impulse of feelings which represent not her real and nobler, but her artificial and lower self:
She has been giving in to misguided advice and following the urges of feelings that reflect not her true and higher self, but her fake and lesser self:
O trust for once no erring guide!
Bid the remorseless feeling flee;
’Tis malice, ’tis revenge, ’tis pride,
’Tis anything but thee;
O deign a nobler pride to prove,
And pity if thou canst not love.
O trust for once no misguided guide!
Tell the harsh feeling to leave.
It’s malice, it’s revenge, it’s pride,
It's definitely not you;
O be willing to show a higher pride,
And feel sorry if you can’t love.
Whatever opinion the student of Shelley’s history may form regarding his previous and his subsequent conduct, due weight must always be given to the accent of sincerity, of pleading sorrow, of ingenuous self-humiliation, in these touching lines. It must also be remembered that Harriet, although she treasured them and copied them in her own handwriting, apparently turned a deaf ear to their appeal, and that it was not until several weeks of solitude and misery had passed that Shelley finally sought the “fatal cure” of separation by flinging himself into the arms of Mary Godwin.
Whatever opinion the student of Shelley’s history may have about his earlier and later actions, it’s important to acknowledge the genuine tone of sincerity, heartfelt regret, and honest self-criticism in these poignant lines. It’s also worth noting that Harriet, even though she valued them and copied them in her own handwriting, seemed to ignore their plea. It wasn't until several weeks of loneliness and distress had gone by that Shelley ultimately chose the “fatal cure” of separation by throwing himself into the arms of Mary Godwin.
We may now affirm with confidence that in the winter and spring of 1814 an estrangement had gradually been growing up between Shelley and Harriet. Her more commonplace nature, subsiding into worldliness, began to weary[Pg 191] of his enthusiasms, which at the same epoch expanded somewhat unhealthily under the influences of the Boinville family. That intimacy brought into painful prominence whatever was jarring and repugnant to him in his home. While divided in this way between domesticity which had become distasteful, and the society of friends with whom he found scope for his most romantic outpourings of sensibility, Shelley fell suddenly and passionately in love with Godwin’s daughter, Mary. He made her acquaintance first perhaps in May or at the beginning of June. Peacock, who lived on terms of the closest familiarity with him at this period, must deliver his testimony as to the overwhelming nature of the new attachment:—“Nothing that I ever read in tale or history could present a more striking image of a sudden, violent, irresistible, uncontrollable passion, than that under which I found him labouring when, at his request, I went up from the country to call on him in London. Between his old feelings towards Harriet, from whom he was not then separated, and his new passion for Mary, he showed in his looks, in his gestures, in his speech, the state of a mind ‘suffering, like a little kingdom, the nature of an insurrection.’ His eyes were bloodshot, his hair and dress disordered. He caught up a bottle of laudanum, and said, ‘I never part from this.’”
We can now confidently say that during the winter and spring of 1814, a distance was gradually growing between Shelley and Harriet. Her more ordinary nature, settling into a more worldly approach, began to tire of his enthusiasms, which at the same time were expanding somewhat unhealthily under the influence of the Boinville family. That close relationship highlighted everything that felt off and unpleasant to him at home. Torn between a domestic life that had become unappealing and the company of friends who allowed him to express his most romantic feelings, Shelley suddenly and passionately fell in love with Godwin’s daughter, Mary. He probably met her first around May or early June. Peacock, who was very close to him at this time, testified to the overwhelming nature of this new attachment: “Nothing that I ever read in a story or history could present a more striking image of a sudden, intense, uncontrollable passion than what I found him experiencing when, at his request, I traveled from the countryside to visit him in London. Caught between his old feelings for Harriet, from whom he was not yet separated, and his new love for Mary, he displayed in his looks, gestures, and speech the turmoil of a mind ‘suffering, like a small kingdom, the nature of an insurrection.’ His eyes were red, his hair and clothes were a mess. He grabbed a bottle of laudanum and said, ‘I never part from this.’”
Mary Godwin was then a girl of sixteen, “fair and fair-haired, pale indeed, and with a piercing look,” to quote Hogg’s description of her, as she first appeared before him on the 8th or 9th of June, 1814. With her freedom from prejudice, her tense and high-wrought sensibility, her acute intellect, enthusiasm for ideas, and vivid imagination, Mary Godwin was naturally a fitter companion for Shelley than the good Harriet, however beautiful. How he plighted his new troth, and won the hand of her who was destined to be his companion for life, may best be told in Lady Shelley’s words:—
Mary Godwin was a sixteen-year-old girl, “fair and fair-haired, pale indeed, and with a piercing look,” to quote Hogg’s description of her, as she first appeared before him on June 8th or 9th, 1814. With her open-mindedness, intense sensitivity, sharp intellect, passion for ideas, and vivid imagination, Mary Godwin was naturally a better match for Shelley than the lovely Harriet, no matter how beautiful she was. How he pledged his love and won the hand of the woman who was meant to be his partner for life is best expressed in Lady Shelley’s words:—
“His anguish, his isolation, his difference from other men, his gifts of genius and eloquent enthusiasm, made a deep impression on Godwin’s daughter Mary, now a girl of sixteen, who had been accustomed to hear Shelley spoken of as something rare and strange. To her, as they met one eventful day in St. Pancras Churchyard, by her mother’s grave,[Pg 192] Bysshe, in burning words, poured forth the tale of his wild past—how he had suffered, how he had been misled, and how, if supported by her love, he hoped in future years to enrol his name with the wise and good who had done battle for their fellow-men, and been true through all adverse storms to the cause of humanity. Unhesitatingly, she placed her hand in his, and linked her fortune with his own; and most truthfully, as the remaining portions of these Memorials will prove, was the pledge of both redeemed. The theories in which the daughter of the authors of Political Justice, and of the Rights of Woman, had been educated, spared her from any conflict between her duty and her affection. For she was the child of parents whose writings had had for their object to prove that marriage was one among the many institutions which a new era in the history of mankind was about to sweep away. By her father, whom she loved—by the writings of her mother, whom she had been taught to venerate—these doctrines had been rendered familiar to her mind. It was therefore natural that she should listen to the dictates of her own heart, and willingly unite her fate with one who was so worthy of her love.”
“His pain, his loneliness, his differences from other men, his genius and passionate enthusiasm made a powerful impression on Godwin’s daughter Mary, now a sixteen-year-old girl, who had often heard Shelley described as something unique and extraordinary. One significant day in St. Pancras Churchyard, by her mother’s grave,[Pg 192] Bysshe passionately shared the story of his tumultuous past—how he had suffered, how he had been misguided, and how, if he had her love, he hoped to join the ranks of the wise and good who fought for their fellow humans and remained loyal to the cause of humanity through all challenges. Without hesitation, she placed her hand in his and tied her fate to his; and as the remaining sections of these Memorials will show, both of their pledges were fulfilled. The beliefs instilled in her by the authors of Political Justice and the Rights of Woman kept her from facing any conflict between duty and love. She was the daughter of parents whose writings aimed to show that marriage was just one of the many institutions that a new era in human history was about to change. These ideas had been made familiar to her by her father, whom she loved, and by the writings of her mother, whom she had been taught to respect. So, it was only natural that she would follow her heart and willingly join her life with someone so deserving of her love.”
The separation from Harriet, which actually took place about the middle of July, was not arranged by mutual consent, as some authorities assert, so much as by Shelley’s deliberate repudiation of his partner. Yet she must be held to some degree responsible for bringing about the catastrophe by her own imprudent behaviour. At an uncertain date in the summer she went to Bath, leaving her husband in London or its neighbourhood. Although he was now becoming convinced that their union could not be prolonged, he continued to correspond with her regularly until early in July. A silence of four days then alarmed her so much that she wrote upon the 6th in great anxiety to Mr. Hookham, begging to be informed of Shelley’s doings. On the 14th they met again at his request in London. What passed on this occasion is not known; but it seems tolerably certain that he informed her of his firm resolve to part from her. On the 28th of that month he departed secretly for the Continent with Mary Godwin, who had consented to share his fortunes.[Pg 193] It must be added that he passed through a crisis of intense suffering and excitement, bordering on madness, before he finally determined to exchange the refrigerated and uncongenial Harriet for the impassioned and sympathetic Mary.
The separation from Harriet, which actually happened around mid-July, wasn't agreed upon by both sides, as some sources claim, but rather was the result of Shelley’s clear rejection of his partner. Still, she bears some responsibility for the disaster due to her own reckless behavior. At an unknown point that summer, she went to Bath, leaving her husband in London or nearby. Although he was starting to believe that their marriage couldn't last, he kept in touch with her regularly until early July. A four-day silence then worried her so much that on the 6th, she wrote anxiously to Mr. Hookham, asking for news about Shelley. On the 14th, they met again in London at his request. What happened during this meeting isn't known, but it seems pretty clear that he told her he was determined to end their relationship. On the 28th of that month, he secretly left for the Continent with Mary Godwin, who had agreed to join him. It should be noted that he went through a period of intense suffering and excitement, nearly driving him to madness, before he finally decided to trade the cold and unwelcoming Harriet for the passionate and understanding Mary.[Pg 193]
That Shelley has to bear the burden of this act of separation from his first wife seems quite clear; nor can I discover anything to justify his conduct, according to the commonly received opinions of the world, except incompatibility of aims and interests in 1814 between him and the woman he so recklessly married in 1811. His own peculiar justification is to be found in his avowed opinions on the subject of marriage—opinions which Harriet knew well and professed to share, and of which he had recently made ample confession in the notes to Queen Mab. Men and women in general, those whom Shelley was wont to style “the vulgar,” will still agree with Lord Eldon in regarding those opinions as dangerous to society. But it would be unfair, while condemning them as frankly as Shelley professed them, to blame him also because he did not conform to the opposite code of morals, for which he frequently expressed extreme abhorrence, and which he stigmatized, however wrongly, as the source of the worst social vices.
That Shelley has to deal with the consequences of separating from his first wife is pretty clear; I can’t find anything that justifies his actions, based on what most people think, other than the fact that their goals and interests were incompatible in 1814. His own unique justification lies in his openly stated views on marriage—views that Harriet was aware of and claimed to share, and which he had recently elaborated on in the notes to Queen Mab. Generally, people, especially those who Shelley called “the vulgar,” still agree with Lord Eldon in considering those views as harmful to society. However, while it’s fair to criticize those views as candidly as Shelley did, it wouldn’t be right to also blame him for not adhering to the opposing moral standards, which he often expressed strong disdain for and which he labeled, whether accurately or not, as the root of society’s worst vices.
What is left of Harriet’s history may be briefly told. She remained in correspondence with her husband, who showed himself always anxious for her material and moral welfare. At Bath, upon the 30th of November, 1814, she gave birth to Shelley’s second child, Charles Bysshe, who eventually died in 1826. She seems to have formed other connexions at a later date, which proved unfortunate; and on the 9th of November (?) 1816, she committed suicide by drowning in the Serpentine. It should be added that, until just before the end, she continued to live under her father’s protection. The distance of time between July, 1814, and November, 1816, and the new ties formed by Harriet in the interval, prove that there was no immediate relation between Shelley’s abandonment of his wife and her suicide. She had always entertained the thought of self-destruction, as Hogg, who is no adverse witness in her case, has amply recorded. It may, indeed, be permitted us to suppose that, finding [Pg 194]herself for the second time unhappy in her love, she reverted to a long-since cherished scheme, and cut the knot of life and all its troubles.
What remains of Harriet’s story can be summed up briefly. She kept in touch with her husband, who was always concerned about her well-being, both financially and emotionally. On November 30, 1814, she gave birth to Shelley’s second child, Charles Bysshe, who sadly died in 1826. Later on, she seems to have formed other relationships that did not end well. On November 9, 1816, she tragically took her own life by drowning in the Serpentine. It's worth noting that, up until just before her death, she lived under her father’s care. The time gap between July 1814 and November 1816, along with the new connections Harriet made in that time, indicates that there was no direct link between Shelley leaving his wife and her suicide. She had always contemplated self-harm, as Hogg, who is not biased against her, has thoroughly documented. It may even be reasonable to assume that, finding herself unhappy in love for the second time, she returned to a long-held plan and chose to end her life and all its troubles.
So far as this is possible, I have attempted to narrate the most painful episode in Shelley’s life as I conceive it to have occurred, without extenuation and without condemnation. But one important point connected with the chief incident still remains to be examined in detail.
As much as I can, I have tried to recount the most painful moment in Shelley's life as I believe it happened, without downplaying or blaming anything. However, one important aspect related to the main event still needs to be looked at in detail.
Mr. Dowden says: “From an assurance that she (Harriet) had ceased to love him, Shelley had passed to a conviction that she had given her heart to another, and had linked her life to his.”[36] This statement he repeats without qualification: “He had left her, believing she was unfaithful to him.”[37] The documents which Mr. Dowden quotes to establish Shelley’s belief in Harriet’s unfaithfulness before the separation are three in number.[38] First, a letter from Shelley to his second wife, dated January 11, 1817. Secondly, a letter from Godwin to Mr. W. T. Baxter, dated May 12, 1817. Thirdly, a note appended by Miss Clairmont to transcripts from her mother’s letters, made some time after 1832. I have enumerated these in chronological order, because their greater or less remoteness from the year 1814 considerably affects their value as evidence regarding Shelley’s belief at that period.
Mr. Dowden says: “From the assurance that she (Harriet) had stopped loving him, Shelley moved to the belief that she had given her heart to someone else and had tied her life to his.”[36] He repeats this statement without hesitation: “He had left her, thinking she was unfaithful to him.”[37] The documents Mr. Dowden cites to support Shelley’s belief in Harriet’s unfaithfulness before their separation are three in total.[38] First, a letter from Shelley to his second wife, dated January 11, 1817. Second, a letter from Godwin to Mr. W. T. Baxter, dated May 12, 1817. Third, a note added by Miss Clairmont to transcripts from her mother’s letters, made sometime after 1832. I have listed these in chronological order because how distant they are from the year 1814 greatly influences their value as evidence regarding Shelley’s beliefs during that time.
It must be borne in mind that Harriet committed suicide in November, 1816, and very soon after this event the Westbrook family began a suit in Chancery with the object of depriving Shelley of the custody of his two children by her. On the 11th of January, 1817, then, Shelley wrote to Mary: “I learn just now from Godwin that he has evidence that Harriet was unfaithful to me four months before I left England with you. If we can succeed in establishing this, our connexion will receive an additional sanction, and plea be overborne.”[39] As a matter of fact, when the pleadings began,[Pg 195] he did not establish this, nor did he allude to the matter in the memorandum he drew up of his case.[40] Godwin writes upon the 12th of May: “The late Mrs. Shelley has turned out to be a woman of great levity. I know from unquestionable authority, wholly unconnected with Shelley (though I cannot with propriety be quoted for this), that she had proved herself unfaithful to her husband before their separation.” On the strength of these two passages, the pith and kernel of which is that Godwin, some months after Harriet’s death, credited a tale told him by an unknown person, which he repeated to Shelley, we are asked to suppose that Shelley in July, 1814, two and a half years earlier, was convinced of Harriet’s infidelity. But Miss Clairmont has still to be heard. She, writing at some uncertain date subsequently to 1832, and therefore at least eighteen years after the separation, recorded that: “He (Shelley) succeeded in persuading her (Mary) by declaring that Harriet did not really care for him; that she was in love with a Major Ryan; and the child she would have was certainly not his. This Mary told me herself, adding that this justified his having another attachment.” When we come to examine Miss Clairmont’s reminiscences, we find them untrustworthy in so many instances that her evidence carries no weight.[41] In the second place it is unquestioned and unquestionable that Shelley firmly believed the second child he had by Harriet to be his own. He announced the boy’s birth to his friends, had him named Charles Bysshe, used him in his efforts to raise money, and passionately claimed him when Harriet’s relatives refused to give him up. Yet we are invited to accept the memorandum of an inaccurate woman, penned at least eighteen years after the event, and including one palpable and serious misstatement, as proof that Shelley judged his first wife unfaithful before he eloped with Mary.
It’s important to remember that Harriet took her own life in November 1816, and shortly thereafter, the Westbrook family started a legal case to take custody of Shelley’s two children with her. On January 11, 1817, Shelley wrote to Mary: “I just found out from Godwin that he has evidence that Harriet was unfaithful to me four months before I left England with you. If we can prove this, our relationship will gain more legitimacy, and any objections will fade away.” [39] However, when the legal proceedings began,[Pg 195] he did not prove this, nor did he mention it in the case memorandum he prepared.[40] Godwin wrote on May 12: “The late Mrs. Shelley has turned out to be quite frivolous. I know from a reliable source, completely unrelated to Shelley (though I can’t be quoted on this), that she had shown disloyalty to her husband before their separation.” Based on these two statements, the essence being that Godwin, a few months after Harriet’s death, believed a story from an unnamed source, which he passed on to Shelley, we are expected to think that Shelley was convinced of Harriet’s infidelity in July 1814, two and a half years earlier. But we still need to hear from Miss Clairmont. In writings from sometime after 1832, and thus at least eighteen years after the separation, she noted: “He (Shelley) managed to convince her (Mary) by saying that Harriet didn’t really care for him; that she was in love with a Major Ryan; and that the child she would have was definitely not his. Mary told me this herself, adding that this justified his pursuing another relationship.” When we look closely at Miss Clairmont’s memories, we find them unreliable in many cases, so her account is not credible.[41] Furthermore, it’s widely accepted that Shelley genuinely believed his second child with Harriet was his. He announced the boy’s birth to his friends, named him Charles Bysshe, included him in his fundraising efforts, and fiercely claimed him when Harriet’s family refused to let him have the child. Yet, we are being asked to accept the account of an inaccurate woman, written at least eighteen years later and containing one clear and significant error, as proof that Shelley believed his first wife was unfaithful before he eloped with Mary.
No one contends that Harriet actually broke her marriage vow before the separation. What Professor Dowden asks us to believe is that Shelley thought she was untrue to him at[Pg 196] that period. Miss Clairmont’s evidence I reject as valueless. At the most she only reports something which Shelley is supposed to have said to Mary with the object of persuading her to elope with him, and which his subsequent conduct with regard to his son Charles Bysshe contradicted. The true inference to be drawn from Shelley’s and Godwin’s far more important letters in 1817 is that it was not until the latter date that the suspicion of Harriet’s guilt before the separation arose. This suspicion did not, however, harden into certainty, nor was it found capable of verification; else why did not Shelley use the fact, as he proposed, in order to strengthen his case against the Westbrooks? I admit that his letter to Southey in 1820 supports the view that, having once begun to entertain the suspicion, he never afterwards abandoned it.[42]
No one argues that Harriet actually broke her marriage vows before the separation. What Professor Dowden wants us to believe is that Shelley thought she was unfaithful to him at [Pg 196] that time. I dismiss Miss Clairmont’s testimony as worthless. At best, she only repeats something that Shelley allegedly said to Mary to persuade her to run away with him, which his later actions regarding his son Charles Bysshe contradict. The real conclusion to draw from Shelley’s and Godwin’s much more significant letters in 1817 is that it wasn’t until later that the suspicion of Harriet’s infidelity before the separation came up. However, this suspicion did not solidify into certainty, nor was it verifiable; otherwise, why didn’t Shelley use it, as he intended, to strengthen his case against the Westbrooks? I acknowledge that his letter to Southey in 1820 supports the idea that once he started to suspect her, he never really let it go. [42]
If now we turn to contemporary records between the dates, June, 1814, and May, 1815 (at which time Harriet disappears from our ken), we find no intimation either in Mary’s or Miss Clairmont’s diary, or in Shelley’s words and writings, or in the conduct of the Shelley-Godwin set, that Harriet was believed to have broken faith so early with her husband. When Shelley in the summer of 1814 sought to lower her in the eyes of Mary Godwin, he did so by hinting that she only cared for his money and his prospects.[43] Mary talks about her “insulting selfishness,” calls her “nasty woman,” and exhibits a good deal of resentment at Shelley’s welcome to his son and heir by her (December 6, 1814).[44] The pained reiteration of the words wife in her diary on this occasion proves how bitterly she felt her own position as mistress. Shelley invited Harriet to establish herself in the neighbourhood of Mary and himself. She was visited in London by the whole party. But while they continued upon awkward terms of half familiarity and mutual irritation, nothing by word or act implied a knowledge of her previous infidelity. What is further to the point is that Mrs. Shelley, in her novel of Lodore, which Professor Dowden rightly judges to be[Pg 197] a history of Shelley’s relation to Harriet, painted a wife’s gradual alienation from her husband without hinting at misconduct.[45]
If we look at the records from June 1814 to May 1815 (when Harriet vanishes from our view), we see no hints in Mary’s or Miss Clairmont’s diaries, in Shelley’s works, or in the behavior of the Shelley-Godwin group, that Harriet was thought to have betrayed her husband so soon. When Shelley tried to lower Harriet's standing in the eyes of Mary Godwin during the summer of 1814, he suggested that Harriet only cared about his money and future. Mary referred to her “insulting selfishness,” called her a “nasty woman,” and showed a lot of resentment towards Shelley’s reception of his son and heir by Harriet (December 6, 1814). The painful repetition of the word wife in her diary during this time highlights how acutely she felt her own status as mistress. Shelley invited Harriet to settle near Mary and himself. The entire group visited her in London. However, despite their awkward relationship filled with half-familiarity and mutual irritation, there was no indication in their words or actions that they were aware of her past infidelity. What’s more important is that Mrs. Shelley, in her novel Lodore, which Professor Dowden accurately identifies as[Pg 197] a depiction of Shelley’s relationship with Harriet, illustrated a wife's gradual estrangement from her husband without implying any wrongdoing.
In conclusion, I am bound to express my opinion that nothing now produced from the Shelley archives very materially alters the view of the case at which sane and cautious critics arrived before these were placed in the hands of his last biographer. We ought, moreover, to remember that Shelley, of all men, would have most resented anything like an appeal to popular opinions regarding the marriage tie. His firm conviction was that when affection ceased between a married couple, or when new loves had irrevocably superseded old ones, the connexion ought to be broken. In his own case he felt that Harriet’s emotion towards him had changed, while an irresistible passion for another woman had suddenly sprung up in his heart. Upon these grounds, after undergoing a terrible contention of the soul, he forced on the separation to which his first wife unwillingly submitted.
In conclusion, I feel compelled to share my view that nothing produced from the Shelley archives significantly changes the perspective that sensible and careful critics had reached before these materials were given to his last biographer. We should also keep in mind that Shelley, above all else, would have strongly opposed any appeal to popular opinions about marriage. He firmly believed that when affection fades between a married couple, or when new loves have completely taken the place of old ones, the connection should be ended. In his own situation, he felt that Harriet’s feelings for him had changed, while a powerful love for another woman had unexpectedly emerged in his heart. Based on this, after going through a deep personal struggle, he insisted on the separation to which his first wife reluctantly agreed.
INDEX.
Adonais, 130, 143;
Shelley’s own criticism of, 144, 153, 180, 186;
quotations from, 145-151
Address to the Irish People, 59;
purpose of, 60, 61;
quotations from, 61
Age of Reason (Paine’s), 66
Alastor, 84;
Shelley’s first serious poem, 85;
its autobiographical value, 86;
quotations from, 87, 153;
self-portraiture in, 98;
last lines quoted, 187-188
Anamnesis, doctrine of, its stronghold upon Shelley’s imagination, 27-28
Ancient Mariner, The, allusion to, 183
Ariosto, Shelley’s first acquaintance with, 72, 111, 112
Aristotle, 29
Assassins, The, 83
Bacon, 151
Bagni di Lucca, 103, 105
Ballantyne, Messrs. (publishers), 19
Bath, Harriet Shelley at, 80, 82, 192, 193
Baxter, Mr. W. T., 194
Berkeley, 117
Bernardo (in The Cenci), 127
Bethel, Mr., Shelley’s tutor at Eton, 12
Bisham, beech-groves of, 95
Bishopsgate Heath, 85
Blake, William (artist), 126
Boccaccio, Shelley’s remarks on, 111
Boinville, Mrs., 76 et seq., 189, 191
Boscombe, 180
Bracknell (in Berkshire), 76, 77
Brentford, 8
Browne, Miss Felicia (afterwards Mrs. Hemans), 34
Brunnen (on Lake Lucerne), 83
Buffon (zoologist), 52
Byron, Lord, 26;
joins Shelley at Geneva, 88;
accident off rocks of Meillerie, 89;
his description of Shelley, 109, 131, 157, 161, 162, 164;
visited by Shelley, 166
Calderon, 112;
Shelley’s translations from, 113, 164
Campbell, Thomas, 19, 130
Caracalla, Baths of, 95, 104, 118
Castlereagh, Lord, 58
Catholic Emancipation, 58, 60, 62
Cenci, The, 74, 95, 120, 121, 126 et seq., 182, 186
Chamouni, 90
Clairmont, Charles, 76, 85
Clairmont, Claire, 76, 83, 88, 103, 157, 194 et seq.
Clapham Common, 45
[Pg 200]Clifton, 85
Coleridge, 55, 117, 183
Dante, 111, 113, 138
Declaration of Rights, 64 et seq.
Defence of Poetry, 112, 113, 117, 137, 186;
quotation from, 114-116
De Quincey, 56
Don Juan (Shelley’s boat), 167
Eaton, D. J. (printer), 66
Edinburgh, 51-53, 76
Edinburgh Journal, 19
Edwards, Mr. (Shelley’s first tutor), 6
Eldon, Lord, 81, 93, 130, 193
Epipsychidion, 86, 136, 138, 141 et seq., 158;
quotations from, 139-140
Essay on a Future State, 117, 152
Essay on Christianity, 100, 117
Essay on the Punishment of Death, 117
Este, 95, 107
Eton, 12 et seq.
Fenning, Mrs., 46
Field Place, 3, 6 et seq., 14, 17, 37, 47, 77
Florence, 95, 108, 119, 130
France, 83, 90
Frankenstein (Mrs. Shelley’s story), 90
Fraser’s Magazine, 19, 91 note, 92 note
Garnett, Mr. Richard, 80 note, 81, 83, 121, 130 note, 143, 169, 186 note
Gebir (Landor’s), 33
Geneva, 88;
Lake of, 89
Gisborne, Mr., 112, 121, 136
Gisborne, Mrs., 110, 112, 119
Godwin, Mary, 76, 79 et seq., 85, 88;
marriage with Shelley, 93, 190 et seq.
Godwin, William, 21, 49 note, 56 et seq., 67, 76, 77, 85 note, 93, 107, 110, 191, 194, 195
Goodall, Dr., 12
Great Marlow, 92
Greystoke, 56
Grove, Harriet, 18, 20, 21, 47
Grove, Mr. C. H. (Shelley’s cousin), 51
Guiccioli, Countess, 157
Hellas, 154;
quotation from, 156-157
Hemans, Mrs. See Browne, Miss F.
History of a Six Weeks’ Tour (Mrs. Shelley’s), 84
Hitchener, Miss Eliza, 47, 65
Hogg, Thomas Jefferson, 7, 9, 14-16, 21, 22;
his description of Shelley at Oxford, 23 et seq., 33, 37, 43 et seq., 67, 68, 71 et seq., 82, 85, 100, 108, 131, 161, 186 note, 187, 193
Homer, 74, 112;
Shelley’s translations from, 113
Hookham, Mr. T., 71, 192
Horsham, 3, 17, 20, 56
Hume, 27, 35
Hunt, Leigh, 34, 80 note, 92, 100 et seq., 109, 121, 128, 136, 157, 176, 179, 180, 187
Hymn to Intellectual Beauty, 16, 86, 87, 123
Imlay, Fanny, 76, 77, 107
Invocation to Night, the, quotation from, 159-160
Ireland, Shelley in, 58, 59, 63, 64
Italy, 103, 109, 110, 169
Julian and Maddalo, quotations from, 105-106, 132
Kant, 68, 117
Keats, 100, 130, 143, 145, 146;
description of his resting-place by Shelley, 148-149
Keswick, 55, 56, 58
Laon and Cythna, 8, 9, 17, 90, 95;
[Pg 201]present title, The Revolt of Islam, 97, 98, 103, 122
Leghorn, 74, 95, 119, 131, 176 et seq.
Lerici, 131, 154, 168, 177
Letters, extracts from Shelley’s, 48, 50, 54 et seq., 65, 69, 78, 104, 110, 112, 116, 118, 128, 129, 130, 135-136, 141, 143, 159
Letter to Lord Ellenborough, 66, 67
Letter to Maria Gisborne, 15, 132;
quotation from, 133-134
Lewis, Monk, 19, 20, 90
Lind, Dr., 17, 34, 44
Lines written among Euganean Hills, 107
Locke, 27, 35
Lodore (Mrs. Shelley’s novel), 196
London, 37, 43, 47, 48, 50, 68, 72, 76, 81, 83, 92, 107, 108, 191, 192
Masque of Anarchy, 120
Matthews (the comedian), 19
Medwin, Captain, his description of Shelley, 8, 10-11, 19, 80 note, 85;
relates incidents in Shelley’s life, 107-108, 134-135
Meillerie, scene of shipwreck, 89
Milton, his influence on Shelley, 86
Moore, 144-145
Naples, 103, 107, 108, 110
Necessity of Atheism, The, 35, 40, 57
Nicholson, Peg, 34
Norfolk, Duke of, 3, 5, 18, 29, 56, 68
North Wales, 47, 66, 68
Ode to a Skylark, 132
Ode to Liberty, 132, 153
Ode to Naples, 132
Ode to the West Wind, 119, 120, 185
Original Poetry, by Victor and Cazire, 20, 34
Oxford, 15, 17;
University College, 21;
Shelley dismissed from, 36
Paine, Thomas, 66
Paris, 83
Peacock, Mr., 71, 75, 77, 79, 85 et seq., 103, 113, 114, 116, 118, 128, 180, 186 note, 187, 191
Penshurst, 4
Peter Bell the Third, 120
Petrarch, 72, 111
Pilfold, Captain, 47, 51
Pilfold, Charles, 3
Pilfold, Elizabeth, 3
Pisa, 95, 103, 108, 131, 138, 154 et seq., 165, 168, 176-178
Plato, 27, 68, 100, 112, 113, 138, 151, 165, 176, 185
Political Justice (W. Godwin’s), 56, 57, 82, 192
Posthumous Fragments of Margaret Nicholson, 34
Prince Athanase, 17, 97, 98
Prometheus Unbound, 95, 107, 117 note, 118 et seq., 128, 129, 136, 144;
quotation from, 125, 126
Proposal for an Association, 62, 64
Proposals for putting Reform to the Vote, 63
Quarterly Review, 130, 135, 143, 144
Queen Mab, 18, 56, 69, 70, 76, 81, 88, 97, 193
Radcliffe, Mrs., 19
Ravenna, 89, 108, 157
Refutation of Deism, 77
Rejected Addresses (Smith’s), 100
Retzsch (engraver), 113
Revolt of Islam, The (Laon and Cythna), 8, 9, 17, 90, 95, 97, 98, 103, 122
Roberts, Captain, 167
Rome, 24, 103, 110, 118, 143, 178, 180
Rosalind and Helen, 98
Rossetti, Mr. W. M., 44, 48, 66, 187
[Pg 202]Ryan, Major, 195
Sensitive Plant, The, 132;
quotations from, 152-153
Shelley, Sir Bysshe, 3, 4, 53
Shelley, Charles Bysshe (second son), 193, 195, 196
Shelley, Elizabeth, 3, 19, 20, 47
Shelley, Harriet, 52, 59, 60, 64, 65, 72, 76, 78;
deserted by Shelley, 79, 80, 81;
commits suicide, 82, 190, 197
Shelley, Hellen, 3, 6, 45
Shelley, Ianthe Eliza, 75
Shelley, John, 3
Shelley, Lady, 66 note, 81, 83, 180, 186 note, 191
Shelley, Margaret, 3
Shelley, Mary, 79, 111, 112, 154, 158
Shelley, Mr., 53
Shelley, Mrs. (second wife), 12, 13, 73, 74, 84, 86, 95, 100, 102, 108-110, 117, 118, 132, 159, 161, 180, 196
Shelley, Miss, 14, 19
Shelley, Percy Bysshe, 2;
birth of, 3;
position, 4, 5;
relations with father, 6;
sent to Sion House, Brentford, 8;
subject to sleep-walking, 8;
distaste for school games, 8;
goes to Eton (1804), 12;
life there, 12-13, 15;
experiments in chemistry and electricity, 14;
his taste for science, 14-15;
farewell supper at Eton, 16;
attachment to Harriet Grove, 18;
yearns for fame and publicity, 19;
finishes Zastrozzi, 19;
his literary productions, 19-21;
enters University College, Oxford, as Leicester Scholar (1810), 21;
friendship with Hogg, 22-33;
genesis of Posthumous Fragments, 34;
correspondence with distinguished persons, 34;
his favourite authors, 35;
antagonistic to Christianity, 35;
publication of The Necessity of Atheism, 35;
his expulsion from Oxford with Hogg, 36, 37, 38;
his atheistical opinions, 39, 40;
settles with Hogg in London, 43;
his contempt for Paley’s Evidences, 44;
quarrels with his father, 44;
his poverty, 45;
helped by his sisters, 45;
visits his sisters at Clapham School, meets Harriet Westbrook, 45;
pays her frequent visits, 46;
revisits his old home, 47;
receives allowance of £200 a year, 47;
elopement and marriage with Harriet, 51;
life in George Street, Edinburgh, 52;
removes to York and resides with Hogg, 53;
arrival of Harriet’s sister Eliza, 53;
leaves York, 55;
goes to Keswick, 55;
visits Duke of Norfolk, 55;
his friendship with Godwin, 58;
sets sail for Ireland, 59;
his Address to Irish People distributed, 59;
makes his debut as an orator, leaves Ireland, 64;
corresponds with Eliza Hitchener, 65;
settles at Nantgwilt, 66;
his Letter to Lord Ellenborough, 67;
goes to Tanyrallt, 68;
sudden flight from Tanyrallt, 70;
subject to hallucinations, 70, 71;
poverty, 71;
goes to London and takes rooms in Half-Moon Street, 72;
habits of his household, 72-73;
personal details, 73-75;
friendship with Mrs. Boinville and the Godwins, 76;
love for Mary Godwin, 79-80;
remarried to Harriet, 80;
his separation from Harriet, 80;
leaves England with Mary, 83;
return to England, 84;
walks London Hospital, 84;
commences poem of Alastor, 85;
birth of William Shelley, 88;
[Pg 203]second journey to Switzerland, 88;
joined by Byron, 88;
makes tour to Lake Geneva with Byron, 89;
excursion to Chamouni, 90;
hallucinations, 91;
returns to England and lives at Great Marlow, 91-92;
hears of Harriet’s death, 92;
friendship with Leigh Hunt, 92-93;
Chancery suit re Harriet’s children, 93;
works steadily at Laon and Cythna, 95;
meets Keats and the brothers Smith at Leigh Hunt’s house, 100;
his daily routine described, 100;
leaves England for Italy, 103;
pays visit to Lord Byron, 105;
improved health, 108;
companionship with Byron, 109;
his ideas on Italian poets, 111;
begins to study Spanish, 112;
composes Defence of Poetry, 113;
settles in Rome, 118;
loss of son William, 118;
removes to near Leghorn, 119;
begins and finishes The Cenci, 119;
removes to Florence, 119;
birth of Sir P. Florence Shelley, 119;
attitude towards his critics, 130;
removes to Pisa, 131;
his high ideal of verse composition, 137;
visits the Contessina Emilia Viviani, 138;
sympathy for her, 138;
his criticisms, 144;
at work upon Hellas, 154;
visits Byron at Ravenna, 157;
his affection for Jane Williams, 159;
first acquaintance with Trelawny at Pisa, 161;
accident, 165;
his daily routine, 165;
daily visit to Byron, 166;
nautical affairs, 166-167;
takes a home (Villa Magni) at Spezia, 168-169;
at Pisa with Leigh Hunt, 176;
return voyage, 177;
storm, loss of Shelley’s boat, 177;
discovery of bodies, 178;
cremation, 179-180;
burial at Rome, 180;
review of life and work, 182;
his genius, 183-186;
portrait of, 186-187
Attachment to his sisters, 6;
his love of games, 6, 7;
sensitiveness, 11;
powers of memory, 15;
personality, 25;
his voice, 25;
his moral character, 32-33;
love for mankind, 40;
his faith, 41;
his creed, 41-42;
remorse, 92;
his charity, 101, 119;
self-denial, 102;
sensibility to art, 104;
his melancholy, 107;
his self-criticism, 128;
his thoughts of death, 151-152, 154;
his mental activity, 162;
the tranquillity in his life, 169;
his nicknames, 166;
nervousness, 175;
somnambulism, 175
Life of, by Professor Dowden, v
Shelley, Sir Percy Florence, 3, 119
Shelley, Timothy, 3, 5, 6, 44
Shelley, William, 88, 118, 178
Sidney, Philip Charles, 4
Sion House (Shelley’s school), 6, 8, 12, 14, 18
Sophocles, 1, 165, 178
Southey, Shelley’s favourite poet whilst at Sion House, 19, 55, 196
Speculations on Metaphysics, 91, 117
St. Irvyne, or the Rosicrucian, 21
Stanzas written in Dejection near Naples, quotation from, 153-154
Stockdale, Mr. J. J. (publisher), 19, 20
Swellfoot the Tyrant, 120
Taafe, Mr., 164
Tasso, 72, 111, 137
To his Genius, 143
Trelawny, Captain, 161, 162;
description of first meeting with Shelley, 163-164;
[Pg 204]meets Shelley in Pisan Maremma, 165 et seq., 186 note, 187
Triumph of Life (Shelley’s last great poem), 95, 170, 171;
quotations from, 171-175
Two Noble Kinsmen, The (Beaumont and Fletcher’s), 112
University Magazine, letter on Harriet Westbrook, 48, 49
Venice, 89, 103, 107, 110
Vivian, Charles (a sailor), 167, 177, 178
Viviani, Contessina Emilia, 138, 158
Wandering Jew, 19
Westbrook, Mr., 93
Westbrook, Eliza, 46, 53 et seq., 65, 71 et seq.
Westbrook, Harriet, 18, 45;
first acquaintance with Shelley, 46 et seq.;
elopement with Shelley, marriage at Edinburgh, 51.
See Shelley, Harriet
Westbrook, “Jew,” 46, 51, 54
Wilkie and Robinson, Messrs. (publishers), 19
Williams, Mr., 109, 154, 158 et seq., 176-179, 187
Williams, Mrs. (Jane), 154, 158, 159, 163, 164, 169
Windsor, 17;
Forest of, 85
Witch of Atlas, 132
Wollstonecraft, Mary, 76, 110
Wordsworth, 55, 56, 86, 130, 183
York, 48, 51, 53, 55
Zastrozzi, 16;
reviewed, 19, 21
Zofloya the Moor (supposed source of Zastrozzi), 19
Adonais, 130, 143;
Shelley’s own critique of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__;
quotes from, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Address to the Irish People, 59;
purpose of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
quotes from, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Age of Reason (Paine’s), 66
Alastor, 84;
Shelley’s first serious poem, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
its autobiographical significance, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
quotes from, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
selfie in, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
last lines quoted, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Anamnesis, doctrine of, its strong impact on Shelley’s imagination, 27-28
Ancient Mariner, The, reference to, 183
Ariosto, Shelley’s first exposure to, 72, 111, 112
Aristotle, 29
Assassins, The, 83
Bacon, 151
Bagni di Lucca, 103, 105
Ballantyne, Messrs. (publishers), 19
Bath, Harriet Shelley at, 80, 82, 192, 193
Baxter, Mr. W. T., 194
Berkeley, 117
Bernardo (in The Cenci), 127
Bethel, Mr., Shelley’s tutor at Eton, 12
Bisham, beech groves of, 95
Bishopsgate Heath, 85
Blake, William (artist), 126
Boccaccio, Shelley’s comments on, 111
Boinville, Mrs., 76 et seq., 189, 191
Boscombe, 180
Bracknell (in Berkshire), 76, 77
Brentford, 8
Browne, Miss Felicia (afterwards Mrs. Hemans), 34
Brunnen (on Lake Lucerne), 83
Buffon (zoologist), 52
Byron, Lord, 26;
joins Shelley in Geneva, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
accident near the rocks of Meillerie, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
his description of Shelley, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__;
visited by Shelley, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Calderon, 112;
Shelley’s translations from __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__
Campbell, Thomas, 19, 130
Caracalla, Baths of, 95, 104, 118
Castlereagh, Lord, 58
Catholic Emancipation, 58, 60, 62
Cenci, The, 74, 95, 120, 121, 126 et seq., 182, 186
Chamouni, 90
Clairmont, Charles, 76, 85
Clairmont, Claire, 76, 83, 88, 103, 157, 194 et seq.
Clapham Common, 45
[Pg 200]Clifton, 85
Coleridge, 55, 117, 183
Dante, 111, 113, 138
Declaration of Rights, 64 et seq.
Defence of Poetry, 112, 113, 117, 137, 186;
quote from, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
De Quincey, 56
Don Juan (Shelley’s boat), 167
Eaton, D. J. (printer), 66
Edinburgh, 51-53, 76
Edinburgh Journal, 19
Edwards, Mr. (Shelley’s first tutor), 6
Eldon, Lord, 81, 93, 130, 193
Epipsychidion, 86, 136, 138, 141 et seq., 158;
quotes from, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Essay on a Future State, 117, 152
Essay on Christianity, 100, 117
Essay on the Punishment of Death, 117
Este, 95, 107
Eton, 12 et seq.
Fenning, Mrs., 46
Field Place, 3, 6 et seq., 14, 17, 37, 47, 77
Florence, 95, 108, 119, 130
France, 83, 90
Frankenstein (Mrs. Shelley’s story), 90
Fraser’s Magazine, 19, 91 note, 92 note
Garnett, Mr. Richard, 80 note, 81, 83, 121, 130 note, 143, 169, 186 note
Gebir (Landor’s), 33
Geneva, 88;
Lake of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Gisborne, Mr., 112, 121, 136
Gisborne, Mrs., 110, 112, 119
Godwin, Mary, 76, 79 et seq., 85, 88;
marriage to Shelley, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__ et seq.
Godwin, William, 21, 49 note, 56 et seq., 67, 76, 77, 85 note, 93, 107, 110, 191, 194, 195
Goodall, Dr., 12
Great Marlow, 92
Greystoke, 56
Grove, Harriet, 18, 20, 21, 47
Grove, Mr. C. H. (Shelley’s cousin), 51
Guiccioli, Countess, 157
Hellas, 154;
quote from, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Hemans, Mrs. See Browne, Miss F.
History of a Six Weeks’ Tour (Mrs. Shelley’s), 84
Hitchener, Miss Eliza, 47, 65
Hogg, Thomas Jefferson, 7, 9, 14-16, 21, 22;
His description of Shelley at Oxford, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ et seq., __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__ et seq., __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_6__ et seq., __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_7__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_8__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_9__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_10__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_11__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_12__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_13__ note, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_14__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_15__.
Homer, 74, 112;
Shelley’s translations from __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Hookham, Mr. T., 71, 192
Horsham, 3, 17, 20, 56
Hume, 27, 35
Hunt, Leigh, 34, 80 note, 92, 100 et seq., 109, 121, 128, 136, 157, 176, 179, 180, 187
Hymn to Intellectual Beauty, 16, 86, 87, 123
Imlay, Fanny, 76, 77, 107
Invocation to Night, the, quote from, 159-160
Ireland, Shelley in, 58, 59, 63, 64
Italy, 103, 109, 110, 169
Julian and Maddalo, quotes from, 105-106, 132
Kant, 68, 117
Keats, 100, 130, 143, 145, 146;
description of his resting place by Shelley, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Keswick, 55, 56, 58
Laon and Cythna, 8, 9, 17, 90, 95;
[Pg 201]current title, The Revolt of Islam, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__
Leghorn, 74, 95, 119, 131, 176 et seq.
Lerici, 131, 154, 168, 177
Letters, excerpts from Shelley’s, 48, 50, 54 et seq., 65, 69, 78, 104, 110, 112, 116, 118, 128, 129, 130, 135-136, 141, 143, 159
Letter to Lord Ellenborough, 66, 67
Letter to Maria Gisborne, 15, 132;
quote from, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Lewis, Monk, 19, 20, 90
Lind, Dr., 17, 34, 44
Lines written among Euganean Hills, 107
Locke, 27, 35
Lodore (Mrs. Shelley’s novel), 196
London, 37, 43, 47, 48, 50, 68, 72, 76, 81, 83, 92, 107, 108, 191, 192
Masque of Anarchy, 120
Matthews (the comedian), 19
Medwin, Captain, his account of Shelley, 8, 10-11, 19, 80 note, 85;
recounts Shelley’s life events, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__
Meillerie, site of shipwreck, 89
Milton, his impact on Shelley, 86
Moore, 144-145
Naples, 103, 107, 108, 110
Necessity of Atheism, The, 35, 40, 57
Nicholson, Peg, 34
Norfolk, Duke of, 3, 5, 18, 29, 56, 68
North Wales, 47, 66, 68
Ode to a Skylark, 132
Ode to Liberty, 132, 153
Ode to Naples, 132
Ode to the West Wind, 119, 120, 185
Original Poetry, by Victor and Cazire, 20, 34
Oxford, 15, 17;
University College, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Shelley got fired from, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Paine, Thomas, 66
Paris, 83
Peacock, Mr., 71, 75, 77, 79, 85 et seq., 103, 113, 114, 116, 118, 128, 180, 186 note, 187, 191
Penshurst, 4
Peter Bell the Third, 120
Petrarch, 72, 111
Pilfold, Captain, 47, 51
Pilfold, Charles, 3
Pilfold, Elizabeth, 3
Pisa, 95, 103, 108, 131, 138, 154 et seq., 165, 168, 176-178
Plato, 27, 68, 100, 112, 113, 138, 151, 165, 176, 185
Political Justice (W. Godwin’s), 56, 57, 82, 192
Posthumous Fragments of Margaret Nicholson, 34
Prince Athanase, 17, 97, 98
Prometheus Unbound, 95, 107, 117 note, 118 et seq., 128, 129, 136, 144;
quote from, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__
Proposal for an Association, 62, 64
Proposals for putting Reform to the Vote, 63
Quarterly Review, 130, 135, 143, 144
Queen Mab, 18, 56, 69, 70, 76, 81, 88, 97, 193
Radcliffe, Mrs., 19
Ravenna, 89, 108, 157
Refutation of Deism, 77
Rejected Addresses (Smith’s), 100
Retzsch (engraver), 113
Revolt of Islam, The (Laon and Cythna), 8, 9, 17, 90, 95, 97, 98, 103, 122
Roberts, Captain, 167
Rome, 24, 103, 110, 118, 143, 178, 180
Rosalind and Helen, 98
Rossetti, Mr. W. M., 44, 48, 66, 187
[Pg 202]Ryan, Major, 195
Sensitive Plant, The, 132;
quotes from, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Shelley, Sir Bysshe, 3, 4, 53
Shelley, Charles Bysshe (second son), 193, 195, 196
Shelley, Elizabeth, 3, 19, 20, 47
Shelley, Harriet, 52, 59, 60, 64, 65, 72, 76, 78;
abandoned by Shelley, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__;
takes her own life, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__
Shelley, Hellen, 3, 6, 45
Shelley, Ianthe Eliza, 75
Shelley, John, 3
Shelley, Lady, 66 note, 81, 83, 180, 186 note, 191
Shelley, Margaret, 3
Shelley, Mary, 79, 111, 112, 154, 158
Shelley, Mr., 53
Shelley, Mrs. (second wife), 12, 13, 73, 74, 84, 86, 95, 100, 102, 108-110, 117, 118, 132, 159, 161, 180, 196
Shelley, Miss, 14, 19
Shelley, Percy Bysshe, 2;
born, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
status, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
relations with his dad, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
sent to Sion House, Brentford, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
prone to sleepwalking, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
dislike for school sports, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
attends Eton (1804), __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
experience there, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
chemistry and electricity experiments, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
interest in science, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
farewell dinner at Eton, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
crush on Harriet Grove, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
the desire for fame and public recognition, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
completes Zastrozzi, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
his writings, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
enrolls at University College, Oxford, as a Leicester Scholar (1810), __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
friendship with Hogg, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
creation of Posthumous Fragments, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
communication with prominent figures, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
his favorite authors, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
against Christianity, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
publishes The Necessity of Atheism, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
expulsion from Oxford with Hogg, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__;
his atheist views, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
settles with Hogg in London, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
his dislike for Paley’s Evidences, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
conflicts with his dad, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
living in poverty, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
supported by his sisters, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
visits his sisters at Clapham School and meets Harriet Westbrook, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
visits her regularly, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
returns to his childhood home, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
receives an annual allowance of £200, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
elopes and marries Harriet, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
life on George Street, Edinburgh, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
moves to York and lives with Hogg, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
arrival of Harriet’s sister Eliza, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
leaves York, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
goes to Keswick, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
visits the Duke of Norfolk, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
his friendship with Godwin, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
sails to Ireland, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
distributes his Address to the Irish People, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
makes his debut as a speaker, leaves Ireland, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
corresponds with Eliza Hitchener, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
settles in Nantgwilt, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
his Letter to Lord Ellenborough, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
goes to Tanyrallt, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
sudden exit from Tanyrallt, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
experiences hallucinations, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
living in poverty, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
moves to London and finds an apartment on Half-Moon Street, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
home routines, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
personal info, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
friendship with Mrs. Boinville and the Godwins, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
feelings for Mary Godwin, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
remarriage to Harriet, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
separation from Harriet, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
leaves England with Mary, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
returns to England, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
visits London Hospital, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
starts writing *Alastor*, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
birth of William Shelley, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
[Pg 203]second trip to Switzerland, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
joins Byron, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
takes a trip around Lake Geneva with Byron, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
trip to Chamouni, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
experiences hallucinations, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
returns to England and lives in Great Marlow, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
learns about Harriet’s death, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
friendship with Leigh Hunt, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
legal case regarding Harriet’s children, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
works hard on Laon and Cythna, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
meets Keats and the Smith brothers at Leigh Hunt’s house, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
his daily schedule outlined, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
leaves England for Italy, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
visits Lord Byron, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
health gets better, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
hangs out with Byron, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
his thoughts on Italian poets, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
starts learning Spanish, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
writes *Defence of Poetry*, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
moves to Rome, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
loss of son William, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
moves near Livorno, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
begins and completes The Cenci, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
moves to Florence, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
birth of Sir P. Florence Shelley, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
attitude toward critics, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
moves to Pisa, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
his high standard of poetry, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
visits Countess Emilia Viviani, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
compassion for her, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
his critiques, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
working on Hellas, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
visits Byron in Ravenna, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
his crush on Jane Williams, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
The first meeting with Trelawny in Pisa, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
accident, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
his daily schedule, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
daily visits to Byron, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
maritime interests, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
takes a home (Villa Magni) in Spezia, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
in Pisa with Leigh Hunt, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
return trip, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
storm, Shelley’s boat lost, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
discovery of bodies, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
cremation, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
burial in Rome, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
reflection on life and work, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
his genius, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
his portrait, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
His bond with his sisters, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
his enjoyment of games, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
sensitivity, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
memory skills, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
personality, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
his voice, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
his moral integrity, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
love for people, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
his beliefs, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
his values, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
regret, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
his charitable contributions, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
selflessness, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
sensitivity to art, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
his sadness, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
his self-assessment, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
his thoughts on death, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
his mental activity, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
calm in his life, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
his nicknames, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
anxiety, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
sleepwalking, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Life of, by Professor Dowden, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Shelley, Sir Percy Florence, 3, 119
Shelley, Timothy, 3, 5, 6, 44
Shelley, William, 88, 118, 178
Sidney, Philip Charles, 4
Sion House (Shelley’s school), 6, 8, 12, 14, 18
Sophocles, 1, 165, 178
Southey, Shelley’s favorite poet while at Sion House, 19, 55, 196
Speculations on Metaphysics, 91, 117
St. Irvyne, or the Rosicrucian, 21
Stanzas written in Dejection near Naples, quote from, 153-154
Stockdale, Mr. J. J. (publisher), 19, 20
Swellfoot the Tyrant, 120
Taafe, Mr., 164
Tasso, 72, 111, 137
To his Genius, 143
Trelawny, Captain, 161, 162;
account of first meeting with Shelley, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
[Pg 204]meets Shelley in Pisan Maremma, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ and following, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__ note, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__
Triumph of Life (Shelley’s last major poem), 95, 170, 171;
quotes from, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Two Noble Kinsmen, The (Beaumont and Fletcher’s), 112
University Magazine, letter on Harriet Westbrook, 48, 49
Venice, 89, 103, 107, 110
Vivian, Charles (a sailor), 167, 177, 178
Viviani, Contessina Emilia, 138, 158
Wandering Jew, 19
Westbrook, Mr., 93
Westbrook, Eliza, 46, 53 et seq., 65, 71 et seq.
Westbrook, Harriet, 18, 45;
first meeting with Shelley, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ et seq.;
running away with Shelley, getting married in Edinburgh, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Check out __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Westbrook, “Jew,” 46, 51, 54
Wilkie and Robinson, Messrs. (publishers), 19
Williams, Mr., 109, 154, 158 et seq., 176-179, 187
Williams, Mrs. (Jane), 154, 158, 159, 163, 164, 169
Windsor, 17;
Forest of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Witch of Atlas, 132
Wollstonecraft, Mary, 76, 110
Wordsworth, 55, 56, 86, 130, 183
York, 48, 51, 53, 55
Zastrozzi, 16;
reviewed, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__
Zofloya the Moor (supposed source of Zastrozzi), 19
THE END.
THE END.
Printed by R. & R. Clark, Limited, Edinburgh.
Printed by R. & R. Clark, Ltd., Edinburgh.
English Men of Letters.
English Literary Figures.
Edited by JOHN MORLEY.
Edited by JOHN MORLEY.
Popular Edition. Crown 8vo. Paper Covers, 1s.; Cloth, 1s. 6d. each.
Popular Edition. Crown 8vo. Paperback, £1; Hardcover, £1.50 each.
Pocket Edition. Fcap. 8vo. Cloth. 1s. net each.
Pocket Edition. Fcap. 8vo. Cloth. £1.00 each.
Library Edition. Crown 8vo. Gilt tops. Flat backs. 2s. net each.
Library Edition. Crown 8vo. Gilt tops. Flat backs. £2 each.
ADDISON. By W.J. Courthope. BACON. By DEAN CHURCH. BENTLEY. By Sir Richard Jebb. BUNYAN. By J.A. Froude. BURKE. By John Morley. BURNS. By Principal SHAIRP. BYRON. By Professor NICHOL. CARLYLE. By Professor NICHOL. CHAUCER. By Dr. A. W. WARD. COLERIDGE. By H. D. Trail. COWPER. By Goldwin Smith. DEFOE. By W. Minto. DE QUINCEY. By Professor Masson. DICKENS. By Dr. A. W. WARD. DRYDEN. By Prof. SAINTSBURY. FIELDING. By Austin Dobson. GIBBON. By J.C. Morison. GOLDSMITH. By W. BLACK. GRAY. By Edmund Gosse. HAWTHORNE. By Henry James. |
HUME. By Professor HUXLEY, F.R.S. JOHNSON. By Sir Leslie Stephen, K.C.B. KEATS. By Sir Sidney Colvin. LAMB, CHARLES. By Canon AINGER. LANDOR. By Sir Sidney Colvin. LOCKE. By THOMAS FOWLER. MACAULAY. By J.C. Morison. MILTON. By Mark Pattison. POPE. By Sir Leslie Stephen, K.C.B. SCOTT. By R. H. HUTTON. SHELLEY. By J.A. Symonds. SHERIDAN. By Mrs. Oliphant. SIDNEY. By J. A. SYMONDS. SOUTHEY. By Professor Dowden. SPENSER. By Dean CHURCH. STERNE. By H. D. Traill. SWIFT. By Sir Leslie Stephen, K.C.B. THACKERAY. By Anthony Trollope. WORDSWORTH. By F.W.H. Myers. |
English Men of Letters.
English Literary Figures.
NEW SERIES.
NEW SERIES.
Crown 8vo. Gilt tops. Flat backs. 2s. net each.
Crown 8vo. Gilt tops. Flat backs. £2 each, no extra charges.
MATTHEW ARNOLD. By Herbert W. Paul.
MATTHEW ARNOLD. By Herbert W. Paul.
JANE AUSTEN. By F. Warre Cornish.
JANE AUSTEN. By F. Warre Cornish.
SIR THOMAS BROWNE. By Edmund Gosse.
SIR THOMAS BROWNE. By Edmund Gosse.
BROWNING. By G. K. Chesterton.
BROWNING. By G. K. Chesterton.
FANNY BURNEY. By Austin Dobson.
Fanny Burney. By Austin Dobson.
CRABBE. By Alfred Ainger.
CRABBE. By Alfred Ainger.
MARIA EDGEWORTH. By the Hon. Emily Lawless.
MARIA EDGEWORTH. By the Hon. Emily Lawless.
GEORGE ELIOT. By Sir Leslie Stephen, K.C.B.
GEORGE ELIOT. By Sir Leslie Stephen, K.C.B.
EDWARD FITZGERALD. By A. C. Benson.
EDWARD FITZGERALD. By A. C. Benson.
HAZLITT. By Augustine Birrell, K.C.
HAZLITT. By Augustine Birrell, K.C.
HOBBES. By Sir Leslie Stephen, K.C.B.
HOBBES. By Sir Leslie Stephen, K.C.B.
ANDREW MARVELL. By Augustine Birrell, K.C.
ANDREW MARVELL. By Augustine Birrell, K.C.
THOMAS MOORE. By Stephen Gwynn.
THOMAS MOORE. By Stephen Gwynn.
WILLIAM MORRIS. By Alfred Noyes.
WILLIAM MORRIS. By Alfred Noyes.
WALTER PATER. By A. C. Benson.
WALTER PATER. By A. C. Benson.
RICHARDSON. By Austin Dobson.
RICHARDSON. By Austin Dobson.
ROSSETTI. By A. C. Benson.
ROSSETTI. By A. C. Benson.
RUSKIN. By Frederic Harrison.
RUSKIN. By Frederic Harrison.
SHAKESPEARE. By Walter Raleigh.
SHAKESPEARE. By Walter Raleigh.
ADAM SMITH. By Francis W. Hirst.
ADAM SMITH. By Francis W. Hirst.
SYDNEY SMITH. By George W. E. Russell.
SYDNEY SMITH. By George W. E. Russell.
JEREMY TAYLOR. By Edmund Gosse.
JEREMY TAYLOR. By Edmund Gosse.
TENNYSON. By Sir Alfred Lyall.
TENNYSON. By Sir Alfred Lyall.
JAMES THOMSON. By G. C. Macaulay.
JAMES THOMSON. By G. C. Macaulay.
In preparation.
In the works.
MRS. GASKELL. By Clement Shorter.
MRS. GASKELL. By Clement Shorter.
BEN JONSON. By Prof. Gregory Smith.
BEN JONSON. By Prof. Gregory Smith.
MACMILLAN AND CO., LTD., LONDON.
MACMILLAN & CO., LTD., LONDON.
Footnotes:
References:
[3] He told Trelawny that he had been attracted to Shelley simply by his “rare talents as a scholar;” and Trelawny has recorded his opinion that Hogg’s portrait of their friend was faithful, in spite of a total want of sympathy with his poetic genius. This testimony is extremely valuable.
[3] He told Trelawny that he was drawn to Shelley purely because of his “rare talents as a scholar;” and Trelawny noted that Hogg’s portrayal of their friend was accurate, despite a complete lack of understanding of his poetic genius. This testimony is very valuable.
[4] It is probable that he saw her for the first time in January, 1811.
[4] He probably saw her for the first time in January 1811.
[5] See Shelley’s third letter to Godwin (Hogg, ii. p. 63) for another defence of his conduct. “We agreed,” &c.
[5] Check out Shelley's third letter to Godwin (Hogg, ii. p. 63) for another explanation of his actions. “We agreed,” &c.
[6] See Dowden’s Life of Shelley, vol. i. pp. 190-194.
[6] Check out Dowden’s Life of Shelley, vol. i. pp. 190-194.
[7] McCarthy, p. 255.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ McCarthy, p. 255.
[8] It was published in Dublin. See reprint in McCarthy, p. 179.
[8] It was published in Dublin. See the reprint in McCarthy, p. 179.
[9] Reprinted in McCarthy, p. 324.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Reprinted in McCarthy, p. 324.
[10] Reprinted in Lady Shelley’s Memorials, p. 29.
[10] Reprinted in Lady Shelley’s Memorials, p. 29.
[11] This and the next four pages have to be rewritten since the appearance of Professor Dowden’s Life. See Appendix.
[11] This and the next four pages need to be rewritten since Professor Dowden’s Life was published. See Appendix.
[12] Leigh Hunt, Autob. p. 236, and Medwin, however, both assert that it was by mutual consent. The whole question must be studied in Peacock and in Garnett, Relics of Shelley, p. 147.
[12] Leigh Hunt, Autob. p. 236, and Medwin, however, both claim that it was by mutual agreement. The entire issue needs to be examined in Peacock and in Garnett, Relics of Shelley, p. 147.
[13] See Letter to Godwin in Shelley Memorials, p. 78.
[13] See Letter to Godwin in Shelley Memorials, p. 78.
[15] Forman, iii. 148.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Forman, vol. iii, p. 148.
[16] Fraser, Jan., 1860, p. 102.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Fraser, Jan., 1860, p. 102.
[17] How many copies were put in circulation is not known. There must certainly have been many more than the traditional three; for when I was a boy at Harrow, I picked up two uncut copies in boards at a Bristol bookshop, for the price of 2s. 6d. a piece.
[17] The exact number of copies that were circulated isn't known. There had to be a lot more than the usual three; because when I was a kid at Harrow, I found two uncut copies in hardcover at a Bristol bookstore for 2s. 6d. each.
[18] See Note on Poems of 1819, and compare the lyric “The billows on the beach.”
[18] See Note on Poems of 1819, and compare the lyric “The waves on the beach.”
[19] Medwin’s Life of Shelley, vol. i. 324. His date, 1814, appears from the context to be a misprint.
[19] Medwin’s Life of Shelley, vol. i. 324. The year, 1814, seems to be a typo based on the context.
[21] Letter from Florence, Nov., 1819.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Letter from Florence, Nov. 1819.
[22] See Letter to Ollier, Jan. 20, 1820, Shelley Memorials, p. 135.
[22] See Letter to Ollier, Jan. 20, 1820, Shelley Memorials, p. 135.
[23] See Mrs. Shelley’s note on the Revolt of Islam, and the whole Preface to the Prose Works.
[23] Check out Mrs. Shelley’s note on the Revolt of Islam and the entire Preface to the Prose Works.
[24] Note on Prometheus.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Note on Prometheus.
[25] Note on Revolt of Islam.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Note on Islamic Revolt.
[26] Forman, vol. ii. p. 181.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Forman, vol. 2, p. 181.
[27] Ibid. p. 231.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source, p. 231.
[28] Shelley Memorials, p. 121. Garnett’s Relics of Shelley, pp. 49, 190. Collected Letters, p. 147, in Moxon’s Edition of Works in one vol. 1840.
[28] Shelley Memorials, p. 121. Garnett’s Relics of Shelley, pp. 49, 190. Collected Letters, p. 147, in Moxon’s Edition of Works in one vol. 1840.
[29] See Medwin, vol. ii. p. 172, for Shelley’s comment on the difficulty of the poet’s art.
[29] Check out Medwin, vol. ii. p. 172, for Shelley’s thoughts on the challenges of being a poet.
[30] Forman, iv. p. 95.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Forman, vol. 4, p. 95.
[31] See the Letter to Leigh Hunt, Pisa, Aug. 26, 1821.
[31] Check out the Letter to Leigh Hunt, Pisa, Aug. 26, 1821.
[33] Vol. iv. p. 89.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Vol. 4, p. 89.
[34] See Lady Shelley v. Hogg; Trelawny v. the Shelley family; Peacock v. Lady Shelley; Garnett v. Peacock; Garnett v. Trelawny; McCarthy v. Hogg, &c., &c.
[34] See Lady Shelley v. Hogg; Trelawny v. the Shelley family; Peacock v. Lady Shelley; Garnett v. Peacock; Garnett v. Trelawny; McCarthy v. Hogg, etc., etc.
[35] This poem may be read in full in Professor Dowden’s Life, vol. i. p. 413.
[35] You can read the full poem in Professor Dowden’s Life, vol. i. p. 413.
[36] Vol. i. p. 429.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Vol. 1, p. 429.
[37] Vol. ii. p. 65.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Vol. 2, p. 65.
[38] These three documents will be found in vol. ii. p. 98; vol. i. pp. 424, 425.
[38] You can find these three documents in vol. ii. p. 98; vol. i. pp. 424, 425.
[39] Mr. Dowden omits the second sentence in his quotation. Vol. i. p. 426.
[39] Mr. Dowden leaves out the second sentence in his quote. Vol. i. p. 426.
[40] Vol. ii. p. 88.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Vol. 2, p. 88.
[41] See Mr. Dowden’s own critique of this witness in Appendix B. to vol. ii. Compare vol. i. p. 440.
[41] Check out Mr. Dowden’s own critique of this witness in Appendix B of vol. ii. Compare vol. i, p. 440.
[42] Vol. i. p. 428.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Vol. 1, p. 428.
[43] Vol. i. p. 415.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Vol. 1, p. 415.
[44] Vol. i. p. 465.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Vol. 1. p. 465.
[45] Vol. i. pp. 436-438.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Vol. 1, pp. 436-438.
Download ePUB
If you like this ebook, consider a donation!